PRACTICE DIRECTION - 1.1

ADMIRALTY LIST

   

A     Introduction

1.     For guidance on matters which are not specifically dealt with below, practitioners should consult Practice Directions relating to General List cases.

B     Admiralty List

2.     The function of the Admiralty List ("the List") is to facilitate the disposal of Admiralty actions (whether in rem or in personam).

3.     There shall be a Judge ("the Judge") in charge of the List. Other Judges ("designated Judges") may also be designated to hear proceedings within the List from time to time.

4.     The Judge shall have control of the matters in the List and of interlocutory applications therein and may make such directions and orders regulating the conduct or trial of such matters as he thinks fit.

5.     The Judge may issue general directions for the better regulation of the List and for this purpose may form a consultative committee of legal practitioners.

6.     The powers of the Judge shall, when necessary, be exercisable by another Judge.

C     Interlocutory Applications

7.     For all contested interlocutory applications listed for 30 minutes or more, the following directions will apply:

(1) At least 72 hours before the hearing, the applicant shall serve a skeleton on the other parties and the Court.

(2) At least 48 hours before the hearing, the respondent shall serve a skeleton on all other parties and the Court.

8.     For interlocutory applications listed for less than 30 minutes, it is left to practitioners to decide whether the Court will be assisted by a skeleton.

D     Standard Directions for Trials

9.     A plaintiff should take out a summons for a 1st Case Management Conference before the Judge within 28 days after the close of pleadings.

10.     Not later than 7 days before the hearing of the 1st Case Management Conference, each party to a proceeding shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a completed information sheet in the form set out in Appendix A.

11.     The following are standard directions which the Court will make in most cases at a 1st Case Management Conference. These directions must be followed although the Court will consider deviating from them in appropriate cases:

Factual Witnesses

(1) Signed statements of factual witnesses shall be exchanged no later than [date]. Unless otherwise directed by the trial Judge, the statements are to stand as evidence in chief at trial.

Expert Witnesses

(2)     Expert evidence will be required on the following subjects:

(a) [Subject A];

(b) [Subject B];

(c) [Subject C];

(d) ...

(3)     Leave is granted for experts to be called by each party as follows:

(a) On Subject A, [number] expert(s);

(b) On Subject B, [number] expert(s);

(c) On Subject C, [number] expert(s);

(d) ...

(4)     The experts in each subject are to answer the following specific questions:

(a) On Subject A:

(i) Question A1;

(ii) Question A2;

(iii) Question A3;

(iv) Question A4;

(v) Question A5;

(vi) ...

(b) On Subject B:

(i) Question B1;

(ii) Question B2;

(iii) Question B3;

(iv) Question B4;

(v) Question B5;

(vi) ...

(c) On Subject C:

(i) Question C1;

(ii) Question C2;

(iii) Question C3;

(iv) Question C4;

(v) Question C5;

(vi) ...

(d) ...

(5)     Provisional expert reports shall be exchanged on a without prejudice basis no later than [date].

(6)     Within [time period] from the date of exchange of provisional expert reports, the experts in each subject are to meet on a without prejudice basis to agree a common opinion on the questions within their subject.

(7)     Within [time period] following their without prejudice meeting, the experts in each subject are to prepare a signed joint report which succinctly identifies:

(1) the questions on which the experts have reached a common opinion and (in respect of each such question) what that common opinion is; and

(2) the questions on which the experts have failed to reach a common opinion.

(8)     Within [time period] following their joint reports, the experts in each subject are to exchange final signed reports. The final reports should succinctly state the following:

(1) the questions within a subject on which it was not possible to reach a common opinion;

(2) the competing views on each such question;

(3) why a given expert's views on each such question are right; and

(4) why any opposing expert's views on each such question are wrong.

Setting Down, Pre-Trial Review and Trial

(9)     The parties have leave to set down the action for trial forthwith, with an estimated hearing length of [number] days. The trial is not to be heard before [date].

(10)     The trial date is to be treated as a milestone date.

(11)     Not later than 28 days before the Pre-Trial Review, each party to a proceedings shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a signed Pre-Trial Review checklist in the form set out in Appendix B.

(12)     There will be a Pre-Trial Review not less than 28 days before the trial date.

(13)     Trial bundles are to be lodged with the Court not less than 14 days before the trial date.

(14)     The parties are to serve written opening submissions on the Court and each other not less than 7 days before the trial date.

(15)     There will be liberty to apply.

Costs

(16)     Costs will be in the cause.

12.     At the 1st Case Management Conference, the Judge may direct that there be further Case Management Conferences.

E     Commencement Date

13.     This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 1.1 on Admiralty Actions.

14.     This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

    Appendix A

    Appendix B

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 2.1

CIVIL APPEALS TO THE COURT OF FINAL APPEAL

 

2.    (a)    Where the parties have agreed:

    (i)    that an appeal lies as of right under s.22(1)(a) of the Ordinance; and

    (ii)   to the conditions which should be imposed under s.25;

      (b)    If the notice is so endorsed, the application will be dealt with by a single judge of the Court of Appeal without the need to fix a date for hearing. No attendance will normally be required by any party.

      (c)    If, at any time after a date for hearing has been fixed but before the hearing of an application, the parties reach an agreement in accordance with 2(a) above, the applicant must inform the Clerk of Court immediately. The matter will then be dealt with as in 2(2) above and the date for hearing will be vacated.

      (d)   In all other cases, applications for conditional leave will be heard in open court by three judges.

      (e)   Applications for final leave will always be dealt with by a single judge of the Court of Appeal without the attendance of counsel. They must be supported by an affidavit verifying that the conditions have been fulfilled.

3.   This Practice Direction shall take effect on 15 February 1998.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 2.2

CRIMINAL APPEALS TO THE COURT OF FINAL APPEAL

 

1.      Section 33(1) of the Hong Kong Court of Final Appeal Ordinance provides that an application for leave to appeal to the Court of Final Appeal (the CFA) should be made within 28 days from the date of the decision of the Court of Appeal or the Court of First Instance as the case may be.

2.    Section 32 of the Ordinance as interpreted by the CFA [see [1997] HKLRD 1204] provides that leave to appeal shall not be granted by the CFA unless:

(a)      it is certified by the Court of Appeal or the Court of First Instance that a point of law of great and general importance is involved in the decision. Where they decline to certify, the CFA may so certify and grant leave; or

(b)     it is shown to the CFA that substantial and grave injustice has been done. This is a matter for the CFA alone.

3.    Applications for a certificate to the Court of Appeal or the Court of First Instance that the decision involves a point of law of great and general importance should be made immediately after the judgment is given from which the appeal is to be brought.

4.    The applicant should provide the court with a written statement of the point of law involved. Submissions on the application will then be heard and determined.

5.    If either party requests for time to prepare the written statement or submissions and obtains an adjournment, an early date will be fixed for the resumed hearing.

6.    A failure to make the application in accordance with these directions may make it difficult or impossible for parties to comply with the time limit for applications for leave to appeal to the CFA.

7.    This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 January 1998.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 2.3

LEAVE TO APPEAL GRANTED
BY THE COURT OF FINAL APPEAL
IN CIVIL CASES

 

1.  This Practice Direction concerns the practice to be adopted where the Appeal Committee grants leave to appeal to the Court of Final Appeal in civil cases.  It aims to streamline procedures with a view to saving time and costs.

2.  Whenever the Appeal Committee grants leave to appeal it shall be taken (unless expressly otherwise ordered) to be granting leave in respect of each respondent by an Order of the date when such leave was granted bearing the FAMV number concerned, upon the terms in the Standard Order set out in Schedule 1 without the necessity for further separate orders, save any orders made pursuant to paragraph 3 of the Standard Order.

3.   A specimen of the Registrar's letter referred to in paragraph 4 of the Standard Order is set out in Schedule 2.

4.   This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 September 2008.

      Dated this 27th day of June 2008.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

Schedule 1

Schedule 2

 

Schedule 1

STANDARD ORDER GRANTING LEAVE TO APPEAL

 

IT IS ORDERED that:-

1.    Leave to appeal to the Court of Final Appeal be granted to the applicant on condition that the applicant do within 14 days from the date of this Order pay into Court the sum of HK$400,000.00 (or such alternative sum or form of security provided in such manner as may be agreed by the parties within 7 days from the date of this Order in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Order) as security for the due prosecution of the appeal and payment of all such costs as may become payable to the respondent in the event of the appeal being dismissed for non-prosecution or of the Court ordering the applicant to pay the respondent's costs of the appeal.

2.    In the event of the parties reaching agreement as to an alternative sum and / or form of security as referred to in paragraph 1 of this Order, such agreement shall be recorded in a joint letter filed with the Registrar, signed by the parties' solicitors, or by the party if unrepresented, setting out the conditions agreed and making reference to this Order by its date and FAMV number.

3.    In the event that any one of the parties wishes to apply for a variation to the standard Order regarding the provision of security where no agreement is reached between the parties as to the proposed alternative, the party seeking the variation may apply by summons to a single Permanent Judge within 10 days from the date of this Order for the alternative Order sought, accompanying the summons with written submissions in support.  The other party or parties shall be at liberty to file written submissions opposing such application within 7 days of service of the said summons and written submissions.  Such application will be dealt with by a single Permanent Judge on the papers unless otherwise directed.

4.    Upon due compliance with the condition regarding the provision of security as hereinbefore provided, the applicant should apply for final leave in accordance with Rule 13 of the Hong Kong Court of Final Appeal Rules and, upon the Registrar certifying such compliance by letter to the parties, final leave shall be deemed to be granted by the Court on the date of the said letter without further order.

5.    In default of the applicant complying with the aforesaid condition as to the provision of security within 3 months from the date of this Order, leave to appeal granted in paragraph 1 above shall be rescinded and the Application for Leave to Appeal shall stand dismissed with costs to the respondent to be taxed if not agreed, without further order.

6.    Any directions or orders arising out of this Order which the parties may wish to seek from the Court (including but not limited to any applications for payment out of the money in Court) should be sought from the Registrar who may, if he thinks it appropriate and desirable, refer the same to a single Permanent Judge.

7.    Costs of this application be in the appeal.

 

 

 

Schedule 2

SPECIMEN LETTER ON GRANT OF FINAL LEAVE

 

Dear Sirs,

Court of Final Appeal of the

Hong Kong Special Administrative Region

Appeal No. FAMV XX of 200X

 

      I refer to the Affidavit / Affirmation of [ABC] filed on [                       ] seeking final leave in accordance with Rule 13 of the Hong Kong Court of Final Appeal Rules ("the Rules").

       I write to inform you that upon reading the said Affirmation / Affidavit, I am satisfied and hereby certify that all conditions imposed by the Order of the Appeal Committee dated [                     ] [(as varied by the joint letter of the parties dated                      )]  [by the Order of Mr Justice                                  PJ dated                        ] have been duly complied with.  Pursuant to paragraph [                    ] of the Order of the Appeal Committee dated [                         ], final leave is deemed granted as of today.  The appeal is now to proceed in accordance with the timetable set out in the Rules.

 

 

 

Yours faithfully, etc.

   

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 3.1

 BANKRUPTCY AND WINDING-UP PROCEEDINGS

 

Part I: Bankruptcy Proceedings

1.    Rule 49(9) of the Bankruptcy Rules

1.1    Rule 49(9) of the Bankruptcy Rules provides that the Court may decline to file the petition if it is not satisfied that the creditor has discharged his obligation in respect of the service of statutory demands imposed by Rule 46(2).  To give effect to this rule, a petitioning creditor shall observe the following practice directions relating to the service of statutory demands and the filing of bankruptcy petitions.

1.2    A bankruptcy petition based on the failure to comply with a statutory demand shall first be lodged with the High Court Registry together with the affidavit(s) proving service of the statutory demand.  The papers will then be passed to the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List to consider whether service of the statutory demand has fully complied with Rules 46(2) and 49.  After perusing the papers, the master may either allow or reject the filing of the petition concerned.  In appropriate cases, the master may specify the steps that need to be taken before allowing filing.

1.3    The solicitors lodging the petition shall return to the High Court Registry not earlier than 3 working days after the lodging of the petition to ascertain whether the petition is allowed to be filed or not.

1.4    Where the statutory demand has been served personally on the debtor, the petition may be filed upon presentation without the necessity of referring the papers to the master for consideration, provided that the petition when filed is accompanied by a certificate signed by the handling solicitor stating that the statutory demand has been served personally on the debtor.  Practitioners are reminded that the filing of such certificate does not relieve the petitioning creditor of the obligation to file an affidavit of service by the person who effected that service, pursuant to Rule 49(3) of the Bankruptcy Rules.  In such affidavit of service, the process server should state how he came to identify the debtor. 

1.5    For a petition which is not based on failure to comply with a statutory demand, the petitioning creditor does not need to observe the matters in paragraphs 1.2 - 1.3 above.  Hence to avoid unnecessary confusion and delay, practitioners should endorse in the header of all petitions the grounds upon which the petitions are based.

1.6    Urgent applications for leave to file a petition may be made to the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List.  Applications that cannot wait until the said master is available should be made to the practice master.

2.    Service of statutory demand and petition

2.1    The creditor is under an obligation to do all that is reasonable to bring the statutory demand to the debtor's attention and, if practicable, to cause personal service to be effected.  If the debtor is represented by a solicitor, an attempt should be made to arrange an appointment for personal service through such solicitor.  Rule 49(4) of the Bankruptcy Rules enables a solicitor to accept service of a statutory demand on behalf of his client.

2.2    Practitioners are reminded that a statutory demand is not a document issued by the Court.  Leave to serve out of the jurisdiction and leave to effect service by way of substituted service are not, therefore, required.  A creditor wishing to serve a statutory demand outside the jurisdiction in a foreign country may adopt the procedure prescribed by the Rules of the High Court in Order 11 Rule 6.

2.3    When a statutory demand is to be served outside the jurisdiction, the time limits of 21 and 18 days respectively referred to in the demand must be amended by adding 21 days to each of these time limits wherever they appear.

2.4    Advertisement can only be used as a means of substituted service of a statutory demand without first attempting personal service where the demand is based on a judgment or order of any Court and the requirements of Rule 46(3)(a) and (b) are met.  The advertisement shall be made in a language which the debtor is expected to understand.  As there is no statutory form of advertisement, the Court will normally accept an advertisement in the following form:

 

STATUTORY DEMAND

 
 

To (block letters)

of

TAKE NOTICE that a Statutory Demand has been issued by _____________ (name of creditor) __________________ of ___________________________________________ (address of creditor)

 

The creditor demands payment of $ _______________ the amount now due (on a Judgment / Order / Award of the _______________ Court / Tribunal dated the ________ day of ________________________).  (Give the date when the debt was incurred and a description of the debt.  If the creditor holds any security, the amount of the debt should be the sum the creditor is prepared to regard as unsecured for the purposes of the demand, giving brief details of the total debt, the nature of the security and the value put upon it by the creditor as at the date of the demand.)

The Statutory Demand is an important document and it is deemed to have been served on you on the date of the first appearance of this advertisement.  You must deal with this demand within 21 days of the service upon you by paying the debt or reaching a settlement with the creditor or you could be made bankrupt and your property and goods taken away from you.  If you consider you have grounds to set aside the Statutory Demand, you should apply to the Court within 18 days of the service upon you.  If you are in any doubt as to your position, you should seek advice immediately from a solicitor.

The Statutory Demand can be obtained or is available for inspection and collection from:

Name

Address

(Solicitor for) the creditor

   
Tel No. Reference
 
You have only 21 days from the date of the first appearance of this advertisement before the creditor may present a bankruptcy petition.  You have only 18 days from that date within which to apply to the Court to set aside the demand.

 (A corresponding Chinese translation should be given)

 

2.5    For the guidance of practitioners, the steps set out in the paragraph below are considered reasonable steps that should normally be taken by a creditor to discharge his obligation under Rule 46(2) in respect of the service of a statutory demand.  These steps are similar to all the reasonable steps that should be complied with by a creditor in order to satisfy the Court that an order for substituted service of a petition should be made.  Appropriate alterations should be made to the affidavit proving service of the statutory demand where the requirements of the supporting affidavit for substituted service of a petition are inapplicable.

2.6    In most cases, evidence of the following steps will suffice to justify an order for substituted service of a petition.    If, in any case, practitioners are of the view that some of the steps are not applicable or need not be followed having regard to the circumstances of the case, they should set out their reason for such view in either written submissions or a supporting affidavit or affirmation as is appropriate given the nature of the reason.

(a)    at least 2 personal calls should be made to all the debtor's addresses known to the petitioning creditor;

(b)    the calls should be made on weekdays and at reasonable hours.  If the service is attempted at the residential address, it should be at such time of the day when the debtor is expected to be found there (usually before 7:30 a.m. or after 7:30 p.m.).  If the service is attempted at the business address, it should be at such time of the day when the debtor is expected to be found there (usually between 9 a.m. and 6 p.m.);

(c)    each call should be made on a separate day.  The calls should not be made in close succession and an appropriate interval should be allowed between them;

(d)    the second (or subsequent) call(s) should be made by appointment by letter ("the appointment letter") sent to the debtor by ordinary prepaid letter post, giving not less than 2 business days' notice, enclosing a copy of the statutory demand or petition to be served, and offering an opportunity of making a different appointment;

(e)    where the appointment is for service of a statutory demand, the appointment letter should state that if the debtor fails to keep the appointment, the creditor proposes to serve the debtor by post and by advertisement, and that in the event of a bankruptcy petition being presented, the Court will be asked to treat such service as service of the statutory demand on the debtor.  Where the appointment is for service of a petition, the appointment letter should state that if the debtor fails to keep the appointment, the creditor will apply to the Court for an order for substituted service either by advertisement, or in such other manner as the Court may think fit;

(f)    upon keeping the appointment made by letter, and if the debtor to be served cannot be found, the process server should inquire whether the debtor has received the appointment letter and the debtor's whereabouts;

(g)    if the process server is informed that the debtor is away, inquiry should be made as to when he will return and whether letters are being or have been forwarded to another address;

(h)    the affidavit for the purposes of Rule 49(9) and / or in support of an application for leave for substituted service of the petition should also deal with the following matters:

(i)    all relevant facts as to the debtor's whereabouts;

(ii)    whether the appointment letter has been returned;

(iii)    whether the debtor was within the jurisdiction or believed to be so at the time when the attempts to effect service were made, giving the facts upon which the inference is founded for such belief;

(iv)    in the case of an application for leave for substituted service of the petition, whether the debtor to be served is within the jurisdiction or whether he is believed to be so at the time when the application is made, giving the facts upon which the inference is founded for such belief; and

(v)    in respect of a statutory demand, specify a date by which, to the best of the knowledge, information and belief of the deponent, the demand will have come to the debtor's attention; in respect of a petition, whether the substituted service proposed will probably come to the knowledge of the debtor;

(i)    if an application for the purpose of Rule 49(9) or for substituted service of the petition is based on an evasion of service of the statutory demand or the petition, the grounds for the statement that the debtor to be served is evading service must be given. In such a case, the efforts which have been made to find the debtor must also be stated.

2.7    Practitioners are reminded that the petition is required to be served not less than 7 clear days before the day fixed for the hearing of the petition pursuant to Order 9 Rule 4(2) of the Rules of the High Court.  In the case of a petition served by ordinary post under an order for substituted service, the counting of 7 clear days shall commence on the second working day after it is posted pursuant to Practice Direction 19.2.

3.   Applications to masters in bankruptcy proceedings

3.1    The following applications may be heard and determined by a master in chambers under Rule 6(a) of the Bankruptcy Rules:

(a)    for leave to continue or commence proceedings against a debtor under Section 12(1) of the Ordinance;

(b)    to dispense with a statement of affairs or to extend the time for submitting such statement under Section 18(3) of the Ordinance;

(c)    for arrest of a debtor under Section 27(1) of the Ordinance and for an order for release;

(d)    for the re-direction of debtors' mail under Section 28 of the Ordinance;

(e)    for a certificate of automatic discharge from bankruptcy where the application is unopposed under Section 30A(1) of the Ordinance and Rule 92;

(f)    for production of documents by the Commissioner of Inland Revenue under Section 30D(1) of the Ordinance;

(g)    to extend the time for the trustee to make a decision relating to a proof of debt under Section 34(7A) of the Ordinance;

(h)    to approve the disposition of bankrupt's property under Section 42(1) of the Ordinance;

(i)    to extend the time limit for notice under Section 43C(1) of the Ordinance;

(j)    to include or exclude items from the bankrupt's estate under Section 43D(2) of the Ordinance;

(k)    for income payments order under Section 43E of the Ordinance and to vary and review such order under Rules 128B, 128D and 129;

(l)    for an order to extend the bankrupt's occupation of family home under Section 43F(1) of the Ordinance;

(m)    for extension of time for disclaimer of onerous property under Sections 59(1) and (4) of the Ordinance;

(n)    for leave to disclaim a lease under Section 59(3) of the Ordinance and Rule 130;

(o)    for an order empowering the provisional trustee to deal with property under Section 60(3) of the Ordinance;

(p)    for the appointment of a solicitor or counsel under Sections 61(c) and 61A of the Ordinance;

(q)    to allow or reduce an allowance to a bankrupt under Section 63 of the Ordinance;

(r)    to approve the dealings relating to copyright work of a bankrupt's estate under Section 65 of the Ordinance;

(s)    to review the remuneration of the trustee under Section 85(3) of the Ordinance;

(t)    to review the remuneration of the provisional or first trustee under Section 85A(2) of the Ordinance;

(u)    to order payment of reimbursements to the provisional or first trustee under Section 85A(3) of the Ordinance;

(v)    for the release of a trustee under Section 94 of the Ordinance and Rule 169;

(w)    for the appointment of a creditors' committee under Section 100E(1) of the Ordinance;

(x)    for leave to commence and prosecute any action in the names of the trustee and of the bankrupt's partners under Section 107 of the Ordinance;

(y)    for leave to disclose the names of the partners in proceedings in partnership name under Section 109 of the Ordinance;

(z)    for summary administration and rescission of a summary administration order under Section 112A of the Ordinance;

(aa)   to remit payment of any particular fee or fees due from any bankrupt under Section 114(2) of the Ordinance.

(bb)    for service of the petition, order or summons on a debtor who cannot be found or is outside the jurisdiction under Rule 31;

(cc)    for leave to file a petition under Rule 49(9);

(dd)    for security for costs under Rule 55;

(ee)    for substituted service of a petition under Rule 59(2);

(ff)    to vary the dates relating to the submission of nominee's abstracts and reports under Rule 122Z(6);

(gg)   to extend time for the nominee's notice of final completion of the voluntary arrangement and report under Rule 122ZC(4);

(hh)   to dispense with the production of bills and notes under Rule 124;

(ii)    to give directions to the Official Receiver where there are no available assets under Rule 158A;

(jj)    for disposal of books and papers under Rule 202;

(kk)  for abridgement or enlargement of time under Rule 204;

(ll)    to dispense with a public examination under Section 19A of the Ordinance for cases in which bankruptcy proceedings were commenced before 1 April 1998;

(mm) for adjudication under Section 22 of the Ordinance for cases in which bankruptcy proceedings were commenced before 1 April 1998.

4.   Corporate petitioners in bankruptcy proceedings

4.1    Many petitions in bankruptcy, purporting to be by corporations, are being presented without proper authority.   Practitioners are therefore reminded that an officer of a corporation who lodges a bankruptcy petition on behalf of the corporation, or who swears an affidavit of truth of statements in a bankruptcy petition, must be duly authorized in writing under the seal of the corporation so to do.  The body of the petition and the verifying affidavit must also recite the nature of the authority and that it was given under seal.

4.2    For a corporate petitioner which does not possess a corporate seal, the petition and the verifying affidavit should recite the fact that the company does not have a seal.  The petition and verifying affidavit must also recite the nature of the authority by which the officer lodges the bankruptcy petition.

4.3    Forms 10, 10A, 10B, 10C and 11 of the Bankruptcy (Forms) Rules are, therefore, applicable only when appropriately amended.  Suitable forms are to be found in the books of precedents.

5.    Proof of debt in bankruptcy proceedings

5.1    On the hearing of a petition for a bankruptcy order, the petitioner has to satisfy the Court that the debt on which the petition is founded has not been paid or secured or compounded.  The Court will normally accept as sufficient a certificate signed by the person representing the petitioning creditor in the following form:

"I certify that I have / my firm has made inquiries of the petitioning creditor(s) within the last business day prior to the hearing / adjourned hearing and I am informed by (name and position of representative of petitioner) and verily believe that the debt on which the petition is founded is still due and owing and has not been paid or secured or compounded for (save as to)
 
Signed _______________ Dated_________________"

 

5.2    For the convenience of practitioners, this certificate can be submitted at the hearing.  It should be filed after the hearing unless the Court treats the same as filed.  A fresh certificate will be required at each adjourned hearing. 

6.   Application for certificate of discharge of bankruptcy

6.1    Discharged bankrupts can apply to Court for a certificate of discharge pursuant to Rule 92 of the Bankruptcy Rules.  Such kind of application should be made ex-parte to the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List with an appropriate supporting affidavit together with a copy of the identity card of the bankrupt.  A letter from the Official Receiver or the trustee indicating no objection to the issuance of the certificate should be exhibited to the supporting affidavit.

7.   Application to set aside statutory demands

7.1    Where an application to set aside a statutory demand is not dismissed by the Court under Rule 48(1), the Court shall initially schedule an inter partes directions hearing as soon as practicable before fixing a date for the hearing of the application under Rule 48(3).

7.2    A debtor who wishes to apply to set aside a statutory demand after the expiration of 18 days from the date of service of the statutory demand (where service is effected by advertisement in a newspaper the period of 18 days is calculated from the date of the first appearance of the advertisement) must apply for an extension of time within which to apply.

 

Part II: Winding-Up Proceedings and Company Matters

1.    Applications to masters in winding-up proceedings

1.1    The following applications may be heard and determined by a master in chambers under Rule 6(a) of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules:

(a)    for leave to continue or commence proceedings against a company under Section 186 of the Ordinance;

(b)    to extend the time for submission of a statement of affairs under Section 190(3) of the Ordinance;

(c)    to rescind the order appointing a liquidator or special manager or to remove the liquidator or special manager, where the Official Receiver reports the failure to give or keep up the required security under Rules 48(1) or (2) of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(d)    to determine the remuneration and disbursements of liquidators under Section 196(2) of the Ordinance;

(e)    to appoint a liquidator in place of a liquidator who has died, resigned or been removed, and to decide differences (if any) of the meetings summoned for the purpose of determining whether or not the vacancy should be filled, under Rule 45(7) of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules; 

(f)    to bring or defend an action under Section 199(1)(a) of the Ordinance;

(g)    to appoint a solicitor to assist the liquidator under Section 199(1)(c) of the Ordinance;

(h)    for the release of a liquidator under Section 205 of the Ordinance and Rule 189 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(i)    to appoint a liquidator and a committee of inspection under Section 206 of the Ordinance and Rule 45 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(j)    to determine whether or not a vacancy occurring in the committee of inspection shall be filled under Section 207(7) of the Ordinance;

(k)    to determine the remuneration and disbursements of special managers under Section 216(3) of the Ordinance;

(l)    for an order to inspect the books and papers of the company under Section 219 of the Ordinance;

(m)    to order the arrest of an absconding contributory or officer under Section 224 of the Ordinance and for an order for release;

(n)    for dissolution of a company by order of the Court under Section 227 of the Ordinance;

(o)    for a summary winding-up order and for rescission of a summary winding-up order under Section 227F of the Ordinance;

(p)    to extend time for disclaiming onerous property under Section 268 of the Ordinance and Rule 63 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(q)    to determine the remuneration and disbursements of provisional liquidators under Rule 28(3) of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules and/or under the inherent jurisdiction of the Court; 

(r)    to consider under Rule 42 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules any default in complying with the requirements of Section 190 of the Ordinance relating to the submission of a statement of affairs;

(s)    to dispense with a statement of affairs under Rule 44 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(t)    to extend time for dealing with proofs under Rules 103 and 104 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(u)    to extend time for holding first meetings of creditors and contributories under Rule 106 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(v)    to determine whether or not the resignation of a liquidator shall be accepted and give such directions and make such orders as shall be necessary under Rule 154 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(w)    for the disposal of books under Rules 167 and 190 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(x)    to extend time for sending liquidator's statements under Rule 181 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(y)    under Rule 196 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules to give directions to the Official Receiver where there are no available assets;

(z)    to give directions relating to gazetting of notices under Rule 202 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(aa)    for enlargement and abridgement of time under Rule 208 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules;

(bb)    for the withdrawal of a petition which has not been advertised;

(cc)    to reduce the Official Receiver's fees under paragraph 9 of the Companies (Fees and Percentages) Order;

(dd)    to determine applications under Items II, III and VII of Table B of Schedule 3 of the Companies (Fees and Percentages) Order;

(ee)    to dispense with advertising a petition which only seeks relief under Section 168A of the Ordinance and not a winding-up of the company;

(ff)    to determine the remuneration and disbursements of receivers under Order 30 Rule 3 of the Rules of the High Court and / or inherent jurisdiction; and

(gg)    to defer the date of dissolution of a company under Sections 226A(2), 239(4) or 248(4) of the Ordinance.

1.2    Applications referred to in paragraph 1.1(g) above shall be supported by an affidavit particularizing the matter(s) in relation to which the assistance of a solicitor is sought and stating whether any person (excluding the solicitor's staff) may be engaged and instructed by the solicitor.  An order will not be made except in relation to a specific matter or matters.

2.   Advertisement of petition

2.1    For the avoidance of doubt, the reference to at least 2 Hong Kong daily newspapers for the advertisement of a petition under Rule 24 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules should include publication once in English in an English language newspaper and once in Chinese in a Chinese language newspaper.  The names and the particulars of the parties must be in the language of that newspaper pursuant to Practice Direction 24.1 unless the party / parties concerned only has / have either Chinese or English names and particulars. 

2.2    For the avoidance of doubt, the reference to the day previous to the day appointed for the hearing of the petition under Rule 30 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules should be read as a reference to the "working day" previous to the day appointed for the hearing of the petition.

2.3    Where the only relief sought in a petition is under Section 168A of the Ordinance, in the absence of exceptional circumstances, the petition will not be ordered to be removed from the file for failure to advertise pursuant to Rule 24 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules.  To avoid uncertainty, applications for dispensation from advertising such petitions may be made to the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List at any time after the filing of the petition.

3.   Application for certificate of compliance

3.1    Under Rule 29 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules, the petitioning creditor has to obtain a certificate of compliance from the Registrar prior to the making of a winding-up order.  In the case of a contested petition, the master will not adjourn the petition to a judge for hearing in the absence of such a certificate.

3.2    The application for a certificate of compliance will be dealt with by the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List on Mondays at 9:30 a.m., or at any time fixed by the Court if Monday is not available for hearing.  Urgent applications for such a certificate shall be made to the same master and if he is unavailable, to the practice master.

3.3    Practitioners are reminded that they should obtain the certificate of compliance without undue delay.  Failure to obtain such a certificate without good reasons may result in the dismissal of the petition.

4.   Service of the petition

4.1    Rule 25 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules sets out the manner in which the petition should be served.  Service should ordinarily be effected on business days and during normal working hours.

4.2    The affidavit proving service of the petition should, so far as possible, identify the person with whom a copy of the petition has been left and state if known whether that person is a member, officer or servant of the company.

5.   Petitions and other company applications before the Companies Judge

5.1    The first hearing of an opposed winding-up petition which has been adjourned to be heard by the Companies Judge shall, unless the Companies Judge otherwise directs, be listed for hearing in court on Mondays at 9:30 a.m. before the judge of the Companies Court.  Counsel appearing for the Petitioner should file with the clerk to the Companies Judge (or the clerk to such judge as will hear the petition) by 1:00 p.m. on the Friday prior to the hearing draft directions that it is intended to seek at the Monday hearing.

5.2    Where it appears to the judge that the subsequent hearing will be a hearing for directions only, the petition may be adjourned for hearing in court or in chambers as the Court may direct at 9:30 a.m. on any weekday other than a Monday.

5.3    Where a winding-up petition has been adjourned for hearing in court on a Monday and further directions become necessary, the parties may apply by way of a consent application lodged 3 clear days prior to any resumed hearing for directions, to vacate the hearing and adjourn it to a day other than a Monday for hearing in chambers.  A statement of reasons shall accompany such application.  Unless the application is granted, the original appointment for hearing in court shall stand.

5.4    Where, after a winding-up petition has been advertised and / or gazetted, the parties reach agreement that the petition be dismissed or struck out, the petition shall be listed for hearing in court and the Court may dismiss or strike out the petition without the parties having to attend the hearing provided that:

(a)    a consent order is lodged 2 clear days prior to the hearing;

(b)    provision is made in such order for the costs of the Official Receiver; and

(c)    the dismissal is not opposed by any creditor or other interested party at the hearing itself.

5.5    A summons for directions taken out in a petition filed pursuant to the provisions of Section 59 of the Companies Ordinances or an originating summons for leave to convene any meeting(s) to consider a scheme of arrangement pursuant to Section 166 shall be listed for hearing in chambers on Tuesdays at 10:00 a.m.  The hearing bundle, submissions and list of authorities must be lodged no later than the preceding Tuesday.  Non-compliance with this direction may result in the appointment being vacated or adjourned.

5.6    These practice directions apply to proceedings where the only relief sought is under Section 168A of the Companies Ordinance i.e. where no winding-up order is sought.

5.6.1   The application should be by way of petition.  (See also Part II, paragraph 2.3 above regarding dispensations from advertising).

5.6.2    The petition should specify the grounds on which it is presented and the nature of the relief which is sought.  The petition should be delivered to the Court for filing together with sufficient copies for service under paragraph 5.6.5.

5.6.3    The Court will fix a hearing for a day ("the return day") on which the petitioner and any respondent shall attend before the Companies Judge in chambers for directions to be given in relation to the procedure on the petition.

5.6.4    On fixing the return date, the Court shall return to the petitioner sealed copies of the petition for service, each endorsed with the return day and the time of hearing.

5.6.5    The petitioner shall at least 14 days before the return day serve a sealed copy of the petition on every respondent named in the petition, including the company.

5.6.6    On the return day, or at any time after it, the Court shall give such directions as it thinks appropriate including directions regarding the following matters:

(a)     service of the petition on any other person;

(b)     whether particulars of claim, defence and reply are to be delivered, and the procedure to be adopted on the petition;

(c)     the manner in which any evidence is to be adduced, including in particular:

(i)    directions for adducing evidence by affidavit or affirmation or orally,

(ii)    cross-examination of any deponents to affidavits or affirmations,

(iii)   directions regarding expert evidence on valuation, such as of shares or property.

 

Part III: Bankruptcy and Winding-Up Proceedings

1.   Uncontested petitions in bankruptcy and winding-up proceedings

1.1    Where no notice of intention to appear has been served, or no notice to show cause has been filed, it will not be necessary for the petitioner or his representative to attend the hearing.

1.2    The judge or master will on the hearing announce in open court that a winding-up or bankruptcy order is being made by him.

1.3    This direction is designed to save expense to the parties and the time of the Court.  This Practice Direction, however, does not apply to the debtor's petition for self bankruptcy.

2.   Urgent applications

2.1    Any urgent application relating to a Bankruptcy and Winding-up List matter shall be made to the Companies Judge, not to the Duty Judge.  Reference should be made to Part A(4) in Practice Direction 11.1, which relates to "Urgent Applications to the Companies Judge".

2.2    Only if such an application is so urgent that it cannot wait until the Companies Judge is available should such an application be made to the Duty Judge.

2.3    Any urgent application relating to a Bankruptcy and Winding-up List matter which is within the jurisdiction of a master shall be made to the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List, not to the Practice Master.

2.4    Only if such an application is so urgent that it cannot wait until the master in charge of the Bankruptcy and Winding-up List is available should such an application be made to the Practice Master.

This Practice Direction supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing as 3.1 and all general directions given under Rule 6(a) of the Bankruptcy Rules and Rule 6(a) of the Companies (Winding-Up) Rules prior to 2 July 2010.

This Practice Direction shall take effect on 2 July 2010.

 

Dated this 22nd day of June 2010.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 3.2

PROCEDURE FOR FILING AND HEARING
BANKRUPTCY PETITIONS BY
DEBTORS WHO ARE LEGALLY REPRESENTED

 

1.    This Practice Direction applies only to uncontested hearings of petitions for bankruptcy by debtors themselves who are legally represented. It does not apply to the following cases:

(a)    where the petitioners are not legally represented;

(b)    where the petitions are opposed; or

(c)    where the petitions are presented by creditors.

2.    At the time of filing a petition and the related statement of affairs for each case, the solicitor in charge:

(a)    must lodge an Information Sheet in two copies in the form as set out in the Appendix with Part I duly completed; and

(b)    is strongly advised to lodge a draft order signed by the solicitor in charge for approval.

3.    Not later than two weeks before the hearing, the Court will process the petition and inform the solicitor of the outcome by returning a copy of the Information Sheet through the Registry.

4.    If the papers are in order, the attendance of the solicitor is dispensed with unless the Court directs otherwise.

5.    Where the papers are considered not in order, the solicitors are required to attend the hearing unless the requisitions are satisfactorily answered not later than 7 days before the hearing and their attendance is expressly dispensed with by the Court.

6.    For cases where the petitioner wishes to withdraw the petition or adjourn the hearing or where it is known that the petition will be opposed, the solicitor for the petitioner must attend the hearing.

7.    All hearings will be conducted in open court.

8.    It is strictly prohibited to make any telephone enquiry or any form of communication with the Registry on the status of the processing of the papers.

9.    This Practice Direction does not affect the Court's discretion to conduct the hearing in any other manner as it considers appropriate. Nor does it change the usual practice of adjourning the hearing of all petitions which are opposed, to a Judge in charge of the list.

10.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 July 2010. It applies to all petitions filed on or after that day by the solicitors on behalf of the petitioners for self bankruptcy.

11.    This Practice Direction supersedes the Practice Direction now appearing as 3.2.

Dated this 22nd day of June 2010.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

Appendix

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 3.3

Voluntary Mediation
in Petitions Presented under Sections 168A and 177(1)(f) of
the 
Companies Ordinance, Cap. 32

 

 

A.          General

1.    This Practice Direction sets out the provision for voluntary mediation in respect of petitions presented under section 168A and petitions for winding up on the just and equitable ground under section 177(1)(f) of the Companies Ordinance, Cap. 32, where there is no allegation of insolvency concerning the subject company and no allegation that the affairs of the company would require full investigation in the public interest.

2.    Where the petitions are purely disputes between shareholders, not involving the interest of the general body of creditors of the subject company or affecting the public interest, the court wishes to encourage the parties to consider the use of mediation as a possible additional means of resolving their disputes in a cost-effective and more expeditious manner.

B.          Initiation of Mediation

3.    At any stage of the petition, if a party (“the Applicant”) wishes to attempt mediation, this may be initiated by serving a notice (“a Mediation Notice”) on the other party or parties (“the Respondent”), inviting them to agree to mediation. The Mediation Notice, which is to be filed in court, should specify the following matters:

(1)  whether it is proposed to resolve by mediation the entire dispute or a part of the dispute, and if the latter, specify which part of the dispute;
   
(2) the rules or procedures under which the proposed mediation is to take place, including the manner in which a mediator is to be appointed;
   
(3) the estimated costs of engaging a mediator;
   
(4) a timetable for the proposed mediation; and
   
(5) what minimum amount of participation would qualify as a sufficient attempt at the proposed mediation, as far as the Applicant is concerned.

4.    Upon receiving a Mediation Notice, the Respondent should respond to the Applicant in writing within 14 days, or within such further time as the parties may agree, stating:

(1)  whether the Respondent agrees to mediation of the entire dispute or a part of the dispute as specified by the Applicant or by the Respondent;
   
(2) whether the Respondent agrees to the proposed mediation in accordance with the rules or procedures as identified by the Applicant, or proposes some other rules or procedures by which mediation is to proceed;
   
(3) whether the Respondent agrees with the timetable proposed by the Applicant or proposes modification to the timetable; and
   
(4) what minimum amount of participation would qualify as a sufficient attempt at the proposed mediation, as far as the Respondent is concerned.

5.    Where the Respondent counter-proposes to mediate a different part of the dispute, the Applicant should reply to the Respondent in writing within 7 days of receipt of the Respondent’s response, or within such further time as the parties may agree.

6.    Where the Respondent (or the Applicant where the Respondent counter-proposes to mediate a different part of the dispute) does not agree to the proposed mediation to resolve the whole or part of the dispute, he should state in the response why he does not believe such proposed mediation to be appropriate, and be prepared to justify his refusal to attempt mediation at the conclusion of the trial.

7.    Where the Applicant and the Respondent agree on the proposals in the Mediation Notice, or on such modifications to the proposals, the agreement should be reduced into a written minute signed by the Applicant and the Respondent and the proposed mediation should proceed accordingly.

8.    The Applicant and the Respondent may apply to a Companies Judge for a ruling where,

(1)  they are unable to resolve their difference on a point of procedure or mechanics concerning the proposed mediation;
   
(2) they are unable to agree on the minimum level to qualify as sufficient participation in the proposed mediation.

9.    Where the Respondent (or the Applicant where the Respondent counter-proposes to mediate a different part of the dispute) has given an affirmative response to mediation, the Applicant and the Respondent may apply to a Companies Judge to stay the petition, pending the progress of an agreement to proceed to mediation reached in accordance with this Practice Direction, with liberty to apply to extend the stay to enable the proposed mediation to be completed. The supporting affidavit should exhibit the Respondent’s response, the Applicant’s reply, the minute of agreement (if any), evidence of solvency of the company, and specify the expected duration of the proposed mediation.  

10.    If the Applicant and the Respondent are unable to resolve their differences by mediation within the specified period for which the petition is stayed, they are to apply to restore the petition within 7 days of the expiry of the stay, for the purposes of reporting back to the court what progress have been made by way of mediation and seeking further directions as follows:

(1)  the report is to cover only the process adopted for mediation (such as the number of sessions held and the participants) and the outcome, and shall not cover the content of the contact between the parties, their legal advisers and the mediator;
   
(2) where further time is required to enable the mediation to be completed, what further period should the petition be stayed with evidence of solvency of the company;
   
(3) where efforts towards settlement by means of mediation have proved fruitless, what directions are to be obtained from the court to proceed with the petition.

11.    A party is at liberty to apply to a Companies Judge at any time to lift the stay imposed on account of mediation in appropriate circumstances.

12.    At any hearing for directions of the petition, the Judge may ask the parties if they have attempted mediation and, if not, why not. The Judge may express a view as to whether mediation might assist in resolving all or some of the disputes in the petition. Legal representatives have a duty to advise clients at an early stage of resolving their dispute through mediation.

C.          Voluntary Nature of Mediation

13.    Parties reach an agreement to mediate on a voluntary basis. Such an agreement is not actionable as a contract, and is without prejudice to the parties’ contentions in the petition. A party to an agreement to mediate is free to withdraw from mediation at any time and to proceed with the petition.

14.    No settlement reached in the course of mediation will become binding on the Applicant and the Respondent until the settlement is reduced into writing and signed by both parties.

15.    The conduct of the mediation shall remain confidential to the parties and will proceed wholly on a without prejudice basis.

D.      Costs Sanction

16.    Where a Mediation Notice has been served, an unreasonable refusal or failure to attempt mediation may expose a party to an adverse costs order. Whether a party has acted unreasonably would be determined having regard to all the circumstances of the particular case. In general, a party shall not suffer any adverse costs order where,

(1)  he has engaged in mediation up to the minimum level of expected participation agreed by the parties beforehand or as determined by the court; or
   
(2) he has a reasonable explanation for non-participation.

17.    In determining whether a party has acted unreasonably in refusing or failing to proceed with mediation, the court will not usually take account of or inquire into:

(1)  what happened during the process of mediation;
   
(2) why the process failed; or
   
(3) whether any failure in the process may be ascribed to unreasonable conduct by any party.

E.          Administration

18.    For the purpose of compiling data on the effectiveness of mediation, the parties or their legal representatives are requested to report to the Clerk to the Judge in charge of the Companies and Bankruptcy List the following matters within 28 days of the conclusion of the court proceedings:

(1)  the action number of any petition in which mediation has been attempted pursuant to an agreement to mediate reached in accordance with this Practice Direction;
   
(2) whether mediation has led to settlement of the dispute or some part of it;
   
(3) the number of hours spent by the mediator (including preparation) on mediation, whether or not ultimately successful; and
   
(4) whether, in the opinion of the reporting party, the process of mediation has led to saving in litigation costs.

19.    A booklet is available from the Judiciary for those wishing information on mediation generally and on the resources available for mediation in Hong Kong.

F.          Commencement Date

20.     This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 3.3 on Pilot Scheme for Voluntary Mediation in Petitions Presented under Sections 168(A) and 177(1)(f) of the Companies Ordinance, Cap. 32 dated 4 September 2008, and Practice Direction 3.3A on Extension of Pilot Scheme for Voluntary Mediation in Petitions Presented under Sections 168(A) and 177(1)(f) of the Companies Ordinance, Cap. 32 dated 23 September 2009.

21.    This Practice Direction comes into effect on 1 January 2010.

 

Dated this 2nd day of December 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

           

           

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 3.4

CASE MANAGEMENT FOR BANKRUPTCY PETITIONS,
WINDING-UP PETITIONS AND
PETITIONS UNDER SECTION 168A
OF THE COMPANIES ORDINANCE

 

A     Scope of this Practice Direction

1.    This Practice Direction applies to all bankruptcy petitions and winding-up petitions that are opposed and to petitions presented pursuant to section 168A of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32).  

B     Draft Directions

2.    The petitioner and the respondent opposing the petition should submit draft directions for the conduct of the petition not less than 3 days before the call-over hearing or the directions hearing of the petition, or no later than noon on the preceding Friday (when the hearing falls on a Monday).  Except on the first occasion when the petition is listed for hearing before a Judge, the parties may submit agreed directions for the Court's consideration and approval and seek to vacate the call-over hearing or directions hearing before the Judge.

3.    Parties should give thought to the evidence to be filed on affidavit and avoid excessive rounds of affidavit.  They are expected to comply with directions given and the timetable laid down by the Court.  Unless sufficient grounds have been made out, the Court will not grant extensions of time or allow additional affidavits to be filed.

4.    In the absence of valid reasons, no cross-examination on affidavits will be allowed in petitions for bankruptcy or winding-up presented by a creditor.

5.    If a trial date is sought in the draft directions, each party shall state in the draft directions the estimated length of hearing.  Where it is envisaged that oral evidence would be given, each party should give time estimates (without taking into account the time estimates of other party) of:

(1)   his own opening submissions;

(2)   evidence-in-chief of each of his own witnesses;

(3)   cross-examination of each of the other side's witnesses; and

(4)   his own closing submissions.

C     Discovery

6.    In most bankruptcy or winding-up petitions presented by a creditor, no discovery of documents will be ordered.  If discovery is sought nonetheless, good grounds would have to be given to justify a departure from this practice.

7.    Where documents have been exhibited to affidavits filed by the parties, they should consider whether it is necessary to give discovery of any other documents.  In the event that mutual discovery by exchange of a list of documents is required, this should be confined to documents not hitherto exhibited in the affidavits filed, unless there are good reasons for departing from this practice.

D     Expert Evidence

8.    The Court will not give leave to a party to adduce expert evidence unless that party has:

(1)   identified the expert by name and field;

(2)   identified the specific issue or question to which expert evidence will relate;

(3)   considered the appropriateness of appointing a single joint expert in the case; and

(4)   considered the appropriateness of appointing an expert with regard to the progress and development of the proceedings.

E     Translation of Documents Exhibited in Chinese

9.    Where documents in Chinese are exhibited to an affidavit, the party exhibiting such documents should obtain an English translation of documents considered essential to his case or the essential parts of such documents within 28 days of the filing of the affidavit and submit the translation to the Court Language Office for certification.  A party should seek directions from the Court if he considers it appropriate to dispense with the preparation of English translation or some other direction(s) should be given in this respect.

F     Interlocutory Applications

10.    For all contested interlocutory applications in the petition listed for 30 minutes or more, Practice Direction 5.4 shall apply.

G     Pre-Trial Review and Trial

11.    The trial date of the petition is to be treated as a milestone date and will not be movable save in exceptional circumstances.

12.    In all petitions in which oral evidence is led, there will be a pre-trial review 4 to 6 weeks before the trial date.

13.    Unless otherwise directed, the petitioner is required to lodge in Court 7 days before the pre-Trial review:

(1)   the trial bundles; and

(2)   an agreed list of issues (or separate lists if no agreement can be reached) giving references of the relevant paragraphs in the petition and the affidavits filed.

14.    Trial bundles should be prepared in compliance with the requirements in Practice Directions 5.4 and 5.6.

15.    Unless otherwise directed, in all petitions,

(1)   the petitioner is to serve trial bundles (if there is no Pre-Trial Review and they have not been lodged as a result) 14 days before trial;

(2)   the petitioner is to serve his opening submissions, a jointly prepared chronology of events and dramatis personae where a number of individuals or companies may be mentioned in the course of submissions (see Practice Direction 5.4 paragraphs 2.2, 2.3 and 3) 7 days before trial; and

(3)   the respondent is to serve his opening submissions 3 days before trial.

H     Mediation

16.    Parties are reminded of Practice Direction 3.3 on voluntary mediation in petitions presented under sections 168A and 177(1)(f) of the Companies Ordinance.

I     Commencement Date

17.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 3.5

APPLICATIONS IN WRITING IN THE COMPANIES COURT

 

1.    It is becoming an increasingly common practice in the Companies Court for provisional liquidators, liquidators and their respective legal advisers to apply by letter for directions and substantive orders instead of making the application by summons.  While the Court may insist on a summons being taken out, it has dealt with applications made by letter in appropriate cases.  However, some of these applications do not identify the relevant legal principles or explain how it is said that they are satisfied. This Practice Direction is issued to address this problem.

2.    Save in simple cases or where the basis and justification for the direction or order sought is self-evident, any application by letter must be supported by submissions identifying:

(a)    the relevant legal principles: statutory provisions and legal authorities;

(b)    the evidence and facts relied on; and

(c)    how it is contended that the relevant legal principles are satisfied.

3.    The Court will not process any application which fails to satisfy paragraph 2 hereinabove.

4.    This Practice Direction only applies to applications made to the Companies Judge on or after the effective date of this Practice Direction.

5.    This Practice Direction does not affect applications made to the Master in charge of the Company List.  Such applications must be made by way of a summons, and, if necessary, supported by an affidavit or affirmation.

6.    This Practice Direction will come into effect on 19 May 2010.

 

Dated this 27th day of April 2010.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 3.6

 OBJECTION TO DISCHARGE
FROM BANKRUPTCY UNDER
SECTION 30A(3) OF THE
BANKRUPTCY ORDINANCE

 

This Practice Direction is issued in the light of the decision of the Court of Appeal in Official Receiver, the trustee of the estate of Chan Kwok Keung, a bankrupt v. Chan Kwok Keung, a bankrupt [2008] 5 HKLRD 752, to minimize the prejudice that might be caused to a bankrupt by the de facto postponement of the date of his discharge.

1.    While a trustee or a creditor ("the Objecting Party") may object to the discharge of a bankrupt as late as not less than 14 days before the end of the relevant period under Section 30A(6), he is expected to take out the necessary application promptly if there are sufficient grounds to justify such an application and not to wait until the last possible moment.  The Objecting Party is also expected to take all reasonable and practical steps to ensure that the application is heard and disposed of upon an expedited basis.

2.    The Objecting Party is required to set out, by way of affidavit, detailed grounds and evidence in support of the application and file the supporting affidavit with the application.  Unless good and sufficient reasons are shown, no supplemental affidavit in support would be allowed to be filed.

3.    The Court will set a tight timetable for the parties to file affidavit evidence in opposition and in reply, having regard to the particular circumstances of the case and the application will be listed for a substantive hearing as soon as practicable and strictly in accordance with the directions given by the Court.

4.    An interim order to suspend the discharge pending the determination of the application will only be granted if the evidence before the Court justifies it, in that there are reasonable grounds for concluding that an order under Section 30A(3) would be made after the substantive hearing on the material placed before the Court.  The interim order granted will only be for a short period of time so as to ensure that the Objecting Party will proceed with the application without delay. 

5.    Any unreasonable delay in proceeding with the application and any failure in complying with the directions of the Court may expose the Objecting Party, and his legal representative, if appropriate, to an adverse costs order.

This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 July 2010.

 

Dated this 22nd of June 2010.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 4.1

CIVIL APPEALS TO THE COURT OF APPEAL

   

A    General

1.    This Practice Direction is intended to provide comprehensive directions for the conduct of the civil business of the Court of Appeal.

2.    The task of overseeing the conduct of the civil business of the Court of Appeal and in particular the operation of this Practice Direction will be entrusted under the supervision of the Chief Judge to the Registrar (or alternatively to a Master to be nominated from time to time by the Chief Judge for that purpose) who is referred to hereafter as "the Registrar of Civil Appeals".

3.    The following parts of this Practice Direction deal with the following matters:

B - Applications for leave to appeal

C - Title of appeals

D - Listing of appeals

E - Documentation

F - Skeleton arguments

G - Case management

H - Dismissal of appeals by consent

I - Litigants in person

4.    The provisions of this Practice Direction are subject to any specific directions which the Registrar of Civil Appeals or a member of the Court of Appeal may make or give in any particular case.

5.    This Practice Direction reflects some of the changes brought about by the Civil Justice Reform. Any feedback including suggestions or proposals for its improvement will be welcome, and should be addressed to the Registrar of Civil Appeals.

B    Applications for Leave to Appeal

6.    Order 59, rules 2A to 2C deal with applications to the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal.

7.    Every application for leave to appeal made to the Court of Appeal under Order 59, rule 2A must be by way of summons accompanied by draft grounds of appeal, affidavit evidence where appropriate (such as to demonstrate any justification for an extension of time) and written submissions (in the form of skeleton arguments) as to why leave to appeal should be granted. In most cases, the requirement of a statement setting out the reasons why leave to appeal should be granted can be fulfilled by providing the above documents. Two sets of such documents are to be lodged with the Court.

8.    A party who intends to resist an application for leave to appeal must, within the specified time, serve affidavit evidence where appropriate and written submissions (in the form of skeleton arguments) as to why leave to appeal should not be granted or why leave should only be granted on terms to be imposed. Again, in most cases, the requirement of a statement setting out the reasons why leave to appeal should not be granted, or granted only on terms, can be fulfilled by providing the above documents. Two sets of such documents are to be lodged with the Court.

9.    After receipt of the documents referred to in paragraphs 7 and 8, the Court may determine the application without a hearing on the basis of written submissions only or it may direct that the application be heard at an oral hearing, and in either case, the Court may give such directions as it thinks fit. Accordingly, any party applying for leave to appeal or resisting such leave should, when serving the documents referred to in paragraphs 7 and 8 above, also state whether the application can be determined on the basis of written submissions only or otherwise (and providing reasons), and whether any directions are required.

10.    Where an application for leave to appeal is made, no date for hearing will be given by the Court. Only if the Court directs that the application be heard at an oral hearing will a date for hearing be given.

11.    If a party is aggrieved by a determination of the Court of Appeal on an application for leave to appeal where such determination has been made on the basis of written submissions only and wishes under Order 59, rule 2A(7) to request the Court to reconsider the determination at an oral hearing, it must within the time specified serve any written submissions (in the form of skeleton arguments) as to why leave should or should not be granted. Such written submissions will not be necessary where only the previous written submissions are relied on.

12.    Every application for leave to appeal made to the Court of Appeal under Order 59, rule 2B must be by way of summons accompanied by the same documents referred to in paragraph 7 above. The same procedure referred to in paragraphs 7 to 11 will also apply.

13.    Where an application for leave to appeal is made directly to the Court of Appeal under Order 59, rule 2B(4), justification must also be provided (by way of affidavit evidence and / or written submissions (in the form of skeleton arguments)) as to why leave is sought from the Court of Appeal directly. Such an application should be made in good time so that where the Court of Appeal refuses to entertain the application, an application can timeously be made to the Court below.

14.    If a party is aggrieved by a determination of a single Judge of the Court of Appeal on an application for leave to appeal and wishes under Order 59, rule 2C(1) to request the Court of Appeal to reconsider the determination, it must within the time specified serve any written submissions (in the form of skeleton arguments) as to why leave should or should not be granted. Such written submissions will not be necessary where only the previous written submissions are relied on.

15.    The skeleton arguments referred to under this part should not normally exceed 5 pages on A4 paper in no smaller than 14 pt. size.

C    Title of Appeals

16.    Any application or appeal to the Court of Appeal should only carry the same description of the parties in the title as that which obtained in the Court below. (There should be no references in the title to "the applicant", "the appellant" or "the respondent"; experience has shown that such references or references to "Applicant / Respondent", "Respondent / Appellant" and so on serve only to confuse.)

D    Listing of Appeals

17.    The Court of Appeal will maintain three lists of civil appeals: (1) a list of final appeals (see Order 59, rule 4(1)(c)); (2) a list of interlocutory appeals (see Order 59, rule 4(1)(a)); and (3) an applications list, the titles of which are self-explanatory. (An appeal from an order or decision made or given in the matter of the winding-up of a company, or in the matter of any bankruptcy, even if a final appeal, will, on the production of a certificate of urgency from the appellant's solicitors, be set down in the list of interlocutory appeals.)

18.    All applications to fix a date for the hearing of any application or appeal should be addressed to the Registrar of Civil Appeals, who will instruct the Clerk of Court to fix the earliest date available for the hearing of the application or appeal in accordance with the state of the list to which it has been assigned. The application to fix a date must include the applicant's estimate as to the length of the hearing.

19.    All applications to vary or vacate a date fixed for the hearing of an application or an appeal must be made to the Registrar of Civil Appeals who may refer as necessary any or all of such applications to a single Judge of the Court of Appeal. In order to maintain the integrity of the new listing system, any such application made on the ground of counsel's convenience or availability must be supported by a certificate from counsel's instructing solicitors stating why it is said to be impracticable for other counsel to be instructed and that the lay client has been informed that the result of the application may be to delay the hearing of the appeal.

20.    The Registrar of Civil Appeals must be informed as soon as possible of any settlement or compromise, negating the necessity for a hearing, or of any other event which will or may affect the estimate for the length of the hearing originally given. The information should be communicated orally in the first instance and confirmed by letter.

E    Documentation

21.    By the time cases come before the Court of Appeal, whether on applications or appeals, much of the documentation placed before the Court below is no longer relevant. Parties must take care to ensure and their solicitors will be required to satisfy the Registrar of Civil Appeals that the materials to be placed before the Court of Appeal in any case include only the documents necessary for decision of the issues before the Court. There is no justification for the cost and labour involved in the preparation of bundles containing documents which are never read or referred to and are not relevant to any question at issue on the appeal, and attention is drawn to the Court's powers to make wasted costs orders and to direct the taxing Master to disallow the cost of unnecessary copying.

22.    In cases where the appellant seeks to place before the Court bundles of documents comprising more than 500 pages, the appellant's solicitors must prepare and lodge with the Court the requisite number of copies of a core bundle containing the documents central to the appeal.

The core bundle must include the judgment under appeal, the notice of appeal, the order appealed against, any other orders (if relevant) made in the Court below, and the respondent's notice (if any). It should include only such of the documents put in evidence in the Court below as are central to the appeal, i.e. only those documents in support of, or in opposition to, the appeal which the Court will need to pre-read or which are likely to be referred to in the course of oral argument. Core bundles should contain as much material as is necessary to satisfy the above test and no more.

Core bundles (including documents which were also in the trial bundles) must have their own continuous pagination using the method prescribed below, though leaving the trial bundle page numbers visible along with the new core bundle numbers.

23.    Bundles must be paginated, not numbered merely by document. Each page must be numbered individually and consecutively, starting with page 1 at the top of the bundle and working continuously through to the end. Other numbering systems, such as 1.1, 1.2 or 2A, 2B, etc. must not be used, and care must be taken in preparation of the bundles to avoid the later insertion or interleaving of omitted pages. Page numbers should be placed in the bottom right-hand corner of the page. Page numbers used in previous hearings should be omitted unless such are necessary (for example, where the judgment appealed from contains references to page numbers), in which case care must be taken to distinguish them from the pagination of the appeal bundle(s). Where the documents are too numerous to fit into one file or bundle, each file or bundle should be marked with a letter and the page numbering should continue consecutively on from the end of one bundle into the next; thus, Bundle B and subsequent bundles should not start with page 1 again.

24.    There must be an index of the documents listing the documents and giving the page references for each. In the case of a class of documents such as letters, they can be shown in the index by a general description; it is not necessary to list every letter separately. But if a letter or other such document is particularly important to the case, then it should be listed separately in the index so that attention is drawn to it. In particular in the case of appeals and applications in judicial review proceedings, the letter or other document which constitutes the decision sought to be reviewed must be separately itemised in the index (whether or not it forms part of the exhibit to an affidavit). Where the documents consist of more than one file or bundle, an index covering all of them should be placed at the beginning of Bundle A; there should not be separate indexes for each file or bundle.

25.    All the documents (with the exception of transcripts) must be bound together in lever-arch files or ring-binders. Lever-arch files and ring-binders must not be over-filled (and should never include more than 250 pages) and care must be taken to ensure that the rings close and fit properly so that the pages can be turned over easily. Where each set of bundles consists of more than one file, the spines should be prominently labelled (e.g. Bundle A, Bundle B, etc.). Transcripts should be provided in a separate bundle.

26.    All documents must be legible. In particular, care must be taken to ensure that the edges of pages are not cut off by the photocopying machine or rendered illegible by the binding. If it proves impossible to produce adequate copies of individual documents, or if manuscript documents are illegible, typewritten copies of the relevant pages should also be interleaved at the appropriate place in the bundle.

27.    If there are more than 5 bundles in a case, each of the bundles should also be labeled on the top right-hand corner of the inside cover.

28.    Where the Court has directed that an application for leave to adduce further evidence is to be listed for hearing at the same time as the appeal, separate bundles must nevertheless be lodged in respect of that application so that the further evidence can readily be distinguished from the evidence which was before the Court below.

29.    Time limits for the lodgment of documentation must be complied with and will be strictly enforced except where there are good grounds for granting an extension. Order 59, rule 9(1) requires the documentation referred to therein to be lodged not less than 14 days before the date the appeal is listed to be heard. The appellant's solicitor (or the appellant, if in person) should therefore set about preparing the bundles well in advance of the date on which they are due to ensure due compliance with the said time limit and to ensure that the skeleton arguments properly refer to the hearing bundles. Where there is a cross-appeal, in order to enable skeleton arguments to be served in time, bundles should be lodged well in advance and in any event not less than 21 days before the date the appeal is listed to be heard. The Court will be reluctant to grant any extension of time where the failure to lodge documents within the prescribed time limit is due to failure on the part of the appellant's solicitors (or the appellant, if in person) to start soon enough on its preparation.

30.    The time limit for lodging documents referred to in the previous paragraph applies equally to any applications (other than applications for leave to appeal) to be heard by the Court of Appeal. References to the appellant in that paragraph will be references to the applicant in such applications.

31.    If the work of documentation is delegated to junior members of the solicitor's staff, the member of staff must be instructed fully on what is required and be capable of ensuring that these requirements are met, and the solicitor in charge of the case must personally satisfy himself / herself that the documentation is in order before it is delivered to the Court.

F    Skeleton Arguments

32.    Skeleton arguments and lists of authorities must be lodged in support of every appeal (and cross-appeal) and application to the Court of Appeal and should be lodged with the Registrar of Civil Appeals no later than 14 days before the relevant appeal or application is listed to be heard. A skeleton argument lodged later than this will not be pre-read by the Court and will accordingly fail to serve its only proper purpose. If the appellant's or cross-appellant's skeleton argument is not so lodged the case may be taken out of the list and re-fixed for another date with appropriate consequences as to costs. A respondent who wishes to lodge a skeleton argument and list of authorities should do so 7 days before the application or appeal to which it relates is listed to be heard.

33.

(1)

The purpose of a skeleton argument is to identify and summarise the points, not to argue them fully on paper (if the Court should require such an argument, it will give directions for the lodgment of written submissions). A skeleton argument should therefore be as succinct as possible. The appellant's skeleton argument should commence with a brief statement of the nature of the proceedings below; a similarly brief statement of the facts, so far as material to the resolution of the issues which are said to arise on the appeal; and a concise statement of those issues (not a rehash of every finding of law and fact by the Court below, baldly asserting that the Judge was wrong). The skeleton argument should then outline the points which the appellant intends to take and a brief statement of the appellant's argument on each of those points.

 

 

 

 

(2)

Skeleton arguments should not normally exceed 10 pages in the case of an appeal on law and 15 pages in the case of an appeal on fact, printed on A4 paper in no smaller than 14 pt. size. Parties should not, however, assume that longer cases justify proportionately longer skeleton arguments; and, in the case of interlocutory and shorter final appeals, it should normally be possible to do justice to the relevant points in a skeleton argument of considerably less than 10 pages.

 

 

 

 

(3)

In the case of points of law, the skeleton argument should state the point and cite the principal authority or authorities in support, with references to the particular page(s) where the principle concerned is enunciated.

 

 

 

 

(4)

In the case of questions of fact, the skeleton argument should state briefly the basis on which it is contended that the Court of Appeal can interfere with the finding of fact concerned, with cross-references to the passages in the transcript or notes of evidence which bear on the point.

 

 

 

 

(5)

The skeleton argument should be accompanied by a written chronology of relevant events cross-referenced to the case bundle or the appeal bundle. The chronology must be a separate document so that it may easily be consulted in conjunction with other papers.

G    Case Management

34.    The Registrar of Civil Appeals may, at any stage after an appeal has been set down, consider whether to exercise the powers conferred on the Registrar by Order 59, rule 9(3) and (4) of the Rules of the High Court to give such directions in relation to the documents to be produced at the appeal, and the manner in which they are required to be produced and as to other matters incidental to the conduct of the appeal, as appear best adapted to secure the just, expeditious and economical disposal of the appeal.

35.    Before giving any such directions the Registrar of Civil Appeals may consult the Chief Judge, Vice-President or Justice of Appeal who is expected to preside at the hearing of the appeal.

36.    Such directions may be communicated to the parties either on paper or at a hearing and any hearing will, if appropriate, be held before the Registrar of Civil Appeals or the Chief Judge, that Vice-President or Justice of Appeal.

37.    The directions to be given may include appropriate directions as to length of time to be allowed to each party for oral argument.

H    Dismissal of Appeals by Consent

38.    Where an appellant (other than a minor or person under disability) does not desire to prosecute an appeal he may present a request signed by his solicitor stating that he seeks to have the appeal dismissed, in which case (subject to the request being initialled by a Judge of the Court of Appeal) the appeal will be dismissed with costs and struck out of the list.

39.    If the appellant desires to have the appeal dismissed without costs his request must be accompanied by a consent signed by the respondents' solicitors stating that the respondents consent to the dismissal of the appeal without costs, in which case (subject to the request being initialled by a Judge of the Court of Appeal) the appeal will be dismissed and struck out of the list.

40.    Where any party has no solicitor on the record any such request or consent must be signed by him personally.

41.    All other applications as to the dismissal of an appeal and all applications for an order by consent reversing or varying the order under appeal will be placed in the list and dealt with in Court.

I    Litigants in Person

42.    All applications and appeals in which the applicant or appellant or respondent is acting in person will be set down in the first instance for a preliminary directions hearing before the Registrar of Civil Appeals, who will at that hearing exercise the powers conferred on the Registrar by Order 59, rule 9(3) and (4) of the Rules of the High Court to give all such directions in relation to the documents to be produced at the appeal, and the manner in which they are required to be produced and as to all other matters incidental to the conduct of the appeal, as appear best adapted to secure the just expeditious and economical disposal of the appeal.

43.    No application or appeal will be placed or listed before the Court of Appeal or any Judge thereof until such directions have been given and the Registrar of Civil Appeals has certified that those directions have been complied with.

J    Commencement Date

44.    This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 4.1 on Civil Appeals to the Court of Appeal dated 31 December 1998.

45.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

  Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 4.2

CRIMINAL APPEALS TO THE COURT OF APPEAL

 

PART I TITLE OF APPEALS

1. Any application for leave to appeal and any appeal to the Court of Appeal will carry the same title as that which obtained in the Court of First Instance.

2. This means that the prosecutor will be shown first as such in the title, whether he is the appellant or respondent in the appellate court.

3. The Hong Kong Special Administrative Region will appear first, whether it is appellant or respondent.

PART II PROCEDURE

4. Initial Grounds

Where there are reasonablegrounds of appeal, the solicitor or counsel who was present at the trial, if instructed, should give advice on the prospects of an appeal. He should be in a position to formulate initial groundsimmediately after the conclusion of the case and without waiting for the transcript of the evidence, of the summing-up or of the reasons for verdict or sentence and to advise the applicant on the filing of the required notice. These grounds are termed initial groundsin contrast with perfected groundsand should be signed by the drafter and accompany the notice of application for leave to appeal.

If the lay client is not given advice, and is unrepresented during the period limited for the bringing of appeals against either conviction or sentence, officers of Correctional Services will assist him by the provision of the required forms and the forwarding of them to the Registrar, High Court.

5. Where solicitor or counsel settles grounds of appeal, it is his duty to ensure that

(a) (i) grounds are only put forward where he has satisfied himself that they are arguable; it is not his duty to put forward grounds merely because the appellant wishes him to do so;

(ii) grounds are not put forward unless they are reasonable, that is, they afford some real chance of success;

(iii) grounds are not put forward unless they are supportable by oral argument and are particularised; and

(iv) the grounds put forward are settled with care and accuracy.

(b) It is not sufficient merely to state that there was no or no sufficient evidence to ground the conviction. While greater latitude will be given to applicants in person such grounds risk the application being treated as invalid.

(c) If leave out of time is sought in respect of either conviction or sentence, a grounding affidavit from the applicant personally should be filed with the application setting out in detail the reasons for it.

6. The Appeal Papers

(a) Once a notice of application for leave to appeal has been lodged with the Registrar, the Clerk of Appeals will obtain from the judge's clerk the appeal bundle.

This will consist of

(i) in Court of First Instance casesthe indictment, a transcript of the summing-up, the shorthand note of the verdict and the criminal record, if any, and where appropriate the transcript of sentencing and copies of any reports called for by the judge;

(ii) in District Court casesthe charge sheet, the summary of facts, the criminal record, and the reasons for verdict or, where appropriate, the reasons for sentence and any reports called for by the judge; and

(iii) in all cases any statement of agreed facts introduced at the trial will also be required.

(b) The Clerk of Court will send copies of the appeal bundle to the applicant or his solicitors or, if legal aid has been applied for, to the Director of Legal Aid and to the Secretary for Justice and will submit one set to a justice of appeal for directions. If the Directions Judge considers any additional papers are necessary, he will so direct and the Clerk of Court will arrange for them to be prepared and sent to the parties.

(c) If an applicant or his legal advisers, or the Secretary for Justice, consider that additional papers are necessary, he or they should apply in writing to the Registrar, High Court, marked for the attention of the Clerk of Court, stating precisely what papers are required and giving detailed reasons for the application. The application will then be referred to the Directions Judge.

(d) It should be clearly borne in mind by those requesting further papers that transcripts are expensive and take a long time to prepare. Only those portions of the transcript necessary for the purpose of arguing the initial grounds should be requested.

If it should become apparent that further papers are required before the perfection of the grounds, a fresh application should be made.

The above also applies to documentary exhibits.

(e) When the portions of the transcript or the additional papers requested have been received by the applicant's solicitors or the Director of Legal Aid, they should, without delay, be sent to counsel who should be instructed to perfectthe grounds of appeal. When this has been done, the solicitor should send the perfected grounds, settled and signed by counsel, to the Clerk of Court and to the Secretary for Justice, with a copy to the applicant.

7. Perfected Grounds

(a) Perfected grounds of appeal should contain in respect of each ground:

(i) the references by page number and letter, if applicable, to all relevant passages in the transcript;

(ii) the reference to any authority on which counsel intends to rely; and

(iii) clear identification of any document referred to by exhibit number or otherwise.

(b) Perfected grounds should consolidate all the grounds of appeal in one document. If it is found necessary to amend or vary perfected grounds, then a further document to be entitled amended perfected groundsshould be filed in substitution for the original and with the amendments or variations underlined in red. This document will then constitute the grounds of appeal to be argued at the hearing.

(c) Before perfected grounds are filed, instructed solicitors or the Director of Legal Aid should ensure that counsel, both for the applicant and the respondent, are consulted as to the estimate of the length of time likely to be required for the hearing. At the time of the filing of the perfected grounds an agreed time estimate if at all possible should be provided to the Clerk of Court. If there is a difference between the parties on the estimate, this should be stated.

(d) Should there be any application for the reception of fresh evidence by the Court of Appeal such application should be made by way of a separate notice.

8. Lists of Authorities

Separate lists of the authorities intended to be relied upon at the hearing should be supplied to the Clerk of Court, and not by fax, by both the applicant and the respondent two clear days before the date of hearing. At the same time each should exchange his list with the other.

9. General

(a) Applicants and their legal representatives are required to take all the steps necessary to bring on an application with due diligence. Delay should be avoided and undue delay may be considered a dereliction of duty by the counsel or solicitor concerned.

(b) All applications will be monitored by the Directions Judge to ensure that they proceed with expedition and he may from time to time give directions to effect this. Upon the filing of perfected grounds or where perfected grounds have not been filed in the time stipulated, the Directions Judge will where necessary give directions as to the time allowed for oral argument and as to the filing of written argument. Directions as to written argument in applications for leave to appeal against sentence will be given only in applications of particular complexity.

(c) All communications by or on behalf of the applicant, or the respondent to any application, which are sent to the Clerk of Court's office should be copied to the other side.

10. Callovers

The Directions Judge will, as required, list criminal appeals for callover at 10 a.m. each Monday. Solicitors requiring directions may upon application to the Clerk of Court to list cases for callover. Parties who consider adequate time has not been allowed for oral argument must list the application for callover.

11. The powers to be exercised by the Directions Judge as mentioned above may also be exercised by the Registrar of High Court.

12. This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 10.7, 10.8, 10.9 and 10.11.

13. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 4.3

CRIMINAL APPEALS IN THE COURT OF APPEAL
HANDING DOWN JUDGMENTS

 

1. At present, reserved judgments in criminal cases in the Court of Appeal are delivered rather than handed down. A considerable amount of judicial time is used up, and the attendance of solicitors and counsel adds to the legal costs. Accordingly, in future, reserved judgments in criminal cases in the Court of Appeal will be handed down rather than delivered, save for those occasions on which the court decides that they should be delivered.

2. It will not be necessary for counsel or solicitors to attend on the day when the judgment is handed down. Defendants in custody will be brought to court, and defendants not in custody will be required to attend court. They will be provided at court with a copy of the judgment. Interpreters will be available to give the defendant an oral translation of the judgment if the judgment is in a language with which the defendant is unfamiliar. Copies of the judgment will also be available to the defendants solicitors (or to the Legal Aid Department if the defendant is legally aided) and to the Department of Justice.

3. Additional copies of the judgment will also be available to those who ask for them.

4. Notwithstanding paragraph 3 of Practice Direction 2.2, where a judgment is handed down in accordance with this Practice Direction, any application for a certificate to the Court of Appeal that the decision involves a point of law of great and general importance should be made within 7 days of the handing down of the judgment from which the appeal is to be brought.

5. This Practice Direction will take effect on 15 November 1999.

(Andrew Li) 
Chief Justice 
27 October 1999

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 5.2

CASE MANAGEMENT

 

A    Scope of Application of this Practice Direction

1.     This Practice Direction applies to all civil actions in the Court of First Instance (subject to Practice Direction 5.7) and the District Court, except cases in the specialist lists save to the extent that the Courts in charge of such lists may choose to adopt these directions in a particular case or in general. 

2.    The aim of this Practice Direction is to facilitate the more efficient, expeditious and fair disposal of cases.

3.    Although the Court will encourage parties to compromise their disputes, the primary function and objective of the Court should be the just resolution of disputes in accordance with the substantive rights of the parties.

4.    It is important for parties and their legal advisers to appreciate that efficient and cost effective resolution of disputes cannot be achieved without due diligence and cooperation on their part.  The Courts will be proactive in case management in accordance with the underlying objectives set out in Order 1A.

B     Preparation After Close of Pleadings

5.    Discovery

The parties should proceed with discovery without the need to wait for an order of the Court and try to agree on the directions for modifying discovery obligations (e.g. limiting discovery to specified issues) or on the manner of their implementation (e.g. exchanging copy documents without the need to prepare lists of documents) with a view to achieving economies in respect of discovery.

6.    Interlocutory applications:

(1) Parties should actively consider what interlocutory applications they will take out and endeavour to reach agreement on directions.

(2) Parties should focus on the relevant issues.  Proliferation of efforts on irrelevant factual or legal disputes should be avoided.

(3) If they cannot reach agreement, the proper course is to take out the appropriate application as soon as possible.  They should not send copies of correspondence to the Court for adjudication on the papers and the Court will not respond to it.

(4) Unnecessary and disproportionate interlocutory applications should not be made and will not be entertained.  The same applies to unnecessary and unreasonable opposition.  They will be met with adverse costs orders summarily assessed. 

(5) Unnecessary hearings will be cut down.  In circumstances where directions could fairly be given on paper without any oral hearing, the Court will do so.

C    Timetabling Questionnaire

7.    The Timetabling Questionnaire shall be filed and served in the form as per Appendix A.

8.    The parties should consult each other but the process of consultation must not delay the filing of the Timetabling Questionnaire.

9.    Each party shall give as much information as is required in the Timetabling Questionnaire to enable the Court to give directions relating to management of the case and to fix a timetable for the steps to be taken.  Appendix A contains examples of such information. 

10.    Each party shall make all admissions and all agreements as to the conduct of the proceedings which ought reasonably to be made by them in the Timetabling Questionnaire.  Any unreasonable refusal to make any admission or agreement may be visited with costs sanctions.

11.    The plaintiff of the original action shall consider whether, in the light of the information in the Timetabling Questionnaire of the defendant(s) and other parties, he ought to modify any of his initial proposals or incorporate other parties' directions and identify those directions that he disputes.  The duty remains on him to communicate with the other parties with a view to agreeing the directions and timetable for the further progress of the case.

12.    For cases in the Court of First Instance (but not in the District Court) the trial of which are likely to last 15 days or longer, parties shall also comply with Practice Direction 5.7 on Long Cases and apply to have the matter assigned to a trial judge.

D    Steps to be Taken Where There is Agreement as to Directions

13.    If the parties are able to reach agreement, the plaintiff shall, within 14 days after receiving the Timetabling Questionnaire from all defendants or when the time for all defendants to file the Timetabling Questionnaire expires (whichever is the earlier) procure and file a consent summons containing the agreed directions or timetable for the Court's consideration and approval.

14.    Additionally, if a trial date or trial period is sought, it shall be attached to the consent summons referred to in paragraph 13 a certificate prepared by trial counsel or solicitor of each party giving time estimates (without taking into account the time estimates of other parties) of:

(1) his own opening submission;

(2) evidence-in-chief of each of his own witnesses;

(3) cross-examination of each of the other side's witnesses; and

(4) his own closing submission.

15.    Nothing in the foregoing paragraphs prevent the parties from filing a single set of Timetabling Questionnaire containing the joint views of the parties together with a consent summons containing the directions which they invite the Court to make.

E     Steps to be Taken Where There is No Agreement as to Directions

16.    If the parties are unable to agree all directions or the timetable or if the defendant does not file a Timetabling Questionnaire, the plaintiff shall take out a case management summons:

(1)   within 14 days after receiving the Timetabling Questionnaire from all defendants; or

(2)   within 14 days upon expiry of the period for the defendant(s) to file and serve a Timetabling Questionnaire

whichever is the earlier.

17.    For cases involving litigants in person, the plaintiff (whether legally represented or not) must take out a case management summons for directions within the time limit prescribed under paragraph 16 above.

18.   The case management summons shall set out:

(1) all directions and timetable that can be agreed; and

(2) each party's proposal in respect of the directions and the timetable that cannot be agreed.

A sample form of a case management summons is annexed at Appendix B.

F     The Court's Approach to Timetabling and Directions

19.   The Court will consider the Timetabling Questionnaires and other documents lodged / filed to decide what directions are needed and what the timetable should be.  It will give great weight to agreed directions and time limits put forward by the parties, although it will retain discretion to override the agreement where it considers the agreed directions and time limits to be unreasonable.

20.   Regarding expert evidence:

(1)   the Court will not give permission for a party to adduce expert evidence unless that party has:

(a) identified the expert by name and field;

(b) identified the issue to which the expert evidence will relate (a mere reference to adducing expert evidence "limited to the issue of liability" or "limited to the issue of quantum" is not sufficient); and

(c) considered the appropriateness of appointing a single joint expert in the case.

(2)   A party who obtains expert evidence before obtaining leave does so at his own risk as to costs, except where he obtained the evidence in compliance with a pre-action protocol.

21.   Unless it appears to the Court that a hearing is necessary, the Court will make orders nisi giving case management directions and fix a timetable for the proceedings in the light of the Timetabling Questionnaires and other documents filed / lodged and without a hearing.

22.   Any party who objects to one or more of the directions given in an order nisi should apply to the Court for variation within 14 days after the order is made, failing which the directions shall become absolute.

G     Case Management Conference ("CMC")

23.   A CMC will be held pursuant to the timetable laid down by the Court.

24.   Not less than 7 days before the date fixed for a CMC, each party shall file and serve the Listing Questionnaire at Appendix C and paragraphs  25 to 32 below will apply.

25.   If a trial date is sought, the parties should file and serve together with his Listing Questionnaire a certificate (preferably prepared by counsel who will handle the trial) giving time estimates (without taking into account the time estimates of other parties) of:

(1) his own opening submission;

(2)   evidence-in-chief of each of his own witnesses;

(3)   cross-examination of each of the other side's witnesses; and

(4)   his own closing submission.

26.   Not less than 3 clear days before the date fixed for a CMC, the plaintiff shall lodge with the Court a bundle ("the CMC bundle") containing copies of pleadings, witness statements, expert reports and a draft index of the document bundle.  Where possible the CMC bundle should be updated and re-used at subsequent CMC(s) (if any) and Pre-Trial Review(s) ("PTR") (if any).  The index to the CMC bundle should highlight the updated parts to assist the master or judge.

27.   At the initial stage of an action, a CMC is generally heard by a master.  A master may, if he considers appropriate, either adjourn the CMC to a judge or refer the action to a judge for holding a CMC.  The decision of a master in this regard is final.

28.   A CMC is a critical stage in the proceedings and for most of the cases virtually the only milestone event before trial.  It is not a second opportunity for the parties to ask for directions which they could have sought after they have first filed their Timetabling Questionnaires. 

29.   Parties are expected to have complied with the timetable laid down by the Court by the time of the CMC.  Unless sufficient grounds have been shown to it, the Court will not grant extensions of time for compliance.  If it does, the grant of extension will most likely be on an unless order basis with self-executing sanctions.

30.   The parties are also expected to indicate accurately and fully the extent of further interlocutory applications or appeals to be made. 

31.   The later in time and the closer to a trial date an application is made, the less likely it is for the Court to entertain it.

32.   The Court will at a CMC:

(1)   review the steps which parties have taken in the preparation of the case, and in particular their compliance with any directions that the Court may have given;

(2)   decide and fix a timetable for the steps which are to be taken by the parties to secure the progress of the case in accordance with the underlying objectives;

(3)   ensure as far as it can that all admissions that can be made and all agreements that can be reached between the parties about the matters in issue and the conduct of the claim are made and recorded;

(4)   adjourn the CMC to another date, fix a date for PTR, or fix the trial date or a trial period; and

(5) ascertain the parties' attempt or intention to undergo alternative dispute resolution.

H     PTR

33.   Where the Court decides to hold a PTR, it will normally be held about 8 to 10 weeks before the trial date or the beginning of the trial period.  A PTR is generally dealt with by the trial judge.

34.   A PTR is not an extension of the CMC.  The Court expects a case to be ready for trial.  Late interlocutory applications may be dismissed on the basis of delay alone.

35.   Not less than 3 clear days before the date fixed for a PTR, the plaintiff shall lodge with the Court an updated bundle containing copies of documents as specified under paragraph 26 herein.

36.   At the PTR, the Court will:

(1)   fix the starting date for the trial if a trial period has been fixed;

(2)   confirm or vary the estimated length of the trial in the light of completed interlocutory steps; 

(3)   give any further directions needed (including any needed extensions of time for interlocutory tasks not yet completed, or any appropriate unless order on terms as to costs) provided that such directions will not impinge upon the trial date; and

(4)   give directions in relation to the trial under Order 35, rule 3A.

I     Setting Down for Trial

37.   The party setting a case down for trial must file with the Registry the form at Appendix D.

J     Variation of Court-Determined Directions or Timetable

38.   The parties should note that case management decisions are matters within the discretion of the master or the judge making that decision and are generally not susceptible to appeals.

39.   Where there has been a change in the circumstances since the directions were given and the timetable was fixed, the Court may set aside or vary a direction it has given or give further directions either on application or on its own initiative.

40.   Where all the parties agree to a variation of the time limits for non-milestone events in the timetable, they may effect such variations by recording the agreement in a consent summons, provided that the agreed variations do not involve or necessitate changes to any milestone date.

41.   Where the parties cannot agree on extension of time:

(1)   The party in default should take out the appropriate application as soon as possible.  Such an application will not be granted as a matter of course, but only on sufficient grounds being shown and on the applicant satisfying the Court that he would be able to comply with an extension without impinging on the trial date or trial period.

(2)   Alternatively, any other party may apply for an order to enforce compliance or for a sanction to be imposed or both of these.

An application for extension will only be granted, if at all, on the basis of an immediate unless order prescribing a suitable sanction should there be any further non-compliance. 

42.   Milestone dates will be immovable save in the most exceptional circumstances and for that purpose, for instance, late instructions from client, change in the team of lawyers, the absence of prejudice to the other party which cannot be compensated for by costs, will not be treated as exceptional circumstances.

K     Attendance at Hearings for Directions, CMCs or PTRs

43.   The Court may hold a hearing on its own motion especially where litigants in person are involved.

44.   All hearings for CMC and PTR should be attended by the parties themselves or, if they are represented, by their legal representatives. 

45.   Unless otherwise directed by the Court, all hearings for CMC and PTR before a judge should be attended by the trial counsel.

46.   A legal representative who attends a hearing should be the person responsible for the case and must in any event be familiar with it, be able to provide the Court with the information it is likely to need to make its decisions about case management, and having sufficient authority to deal with any issues that are likely to arise.

L     Costs Sanction

47.   Where a hearing is necessitated due to the fault or default of a party (such as failure to comply with this Practice Direction or failure to cooperate), the Court may consider ordering that party to pay the costs of any other party who has attended the hearing, summarily assess the amount of those costs, and / or order them to be paid forthwith.

48.   Where the inadequacy of the person attending or of his instructions leads to the adjournment of a hearing, he will likely be visited with an order for the costs wasted.

M     Commencement Date

49.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 5.2 on Setting Down for Trial in the Court of First Instance.

50.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

 

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

   Appendix A

   Appendix B

   Appendix C

   Appendix D

 

 

1. SUMMONS DAY

1.1   In future each Friday during term time will be a summons day. The return dates for all summonses for interlocutory injunctions, including those where injunctions have been granted ex parte, will be Friday mornings at 10.00 a.m.

1.2  In the event that a Friday during term time shall be a public holiday the summons day shall be on Thursday that week.

2. LISTING

2.1  The Clerk of Court will mark on the summonses for all injunction applications the date of the next summons day provided that two clear daysnotice can be given to the respondent.

2.2 The judge granting an ex parte injunction will determine on which summons day the injunction shall be returnable. In usual circumstances the return date for ex parte injunctions granted less than two clear days before a summons day will be the second summons day following the grant.

2.3 Applications for ex parte injunctions which are ready for hearing on summons day may be brought before the Summons Judge prior to 4 p.m. that day.

3. SUMMONS JUDGE

3.1 There will be one judge to hear summonses. For the time being the judge in charge of the Companies List shall be the Summons Judge.

3.2 If the volume requires it, any other judge available to assist with summonses will hear such summonses as the Summons Judge may direct.

4. NOTIFICATION OF REPRESENTATION

4.1 The solicitors for the applicant, if the applicant is legally represented, shall be responsible for completing representation forms which shall be lodged with the judges clerk by 9.45 a.m. on summons day.

4.2 If the applicant is not legally represented the respondent's solicitors, if any, shall be responsible for completing the representation form.

5. ORDER OF HEARING

The judge hearing summonses will review all cases listed at 10.00 a.m. All parties and their representatives should attend in the court room at that time. If any party requires his case to be heard in the absence of persons not a party to the action, the applicant should so endorse the summons and the respondent should make his wishes known to the judge when the case is called on. The judge will exercise his discretion as to the order in which he hears the cases, so that he may, for instance, give priority to any application that he considers to be sufficiently urgent, as may be the case with some ex parte applications. Subject to this:

5.1    summonses affecting the liberty of the subject will take priority over all summonses;

5.2    ineffective summonses, that is to say matters which are to be adjourned or have been settled, will be dealt with before effective matters;

5.3    all other listed, unlisted and ex parte summonses and applications to discharge ex parte orders will be heard in the order determined by the Summons Judge irrespective of the seniority of counsel or solicitor;

5.4    summonses likely to last more than half a day may be adjourned to a date to be fixed unless the state of work permits the judge to deal with them as they arise;

5.5    when another judge is available to assist with summonses, the Summons Judge may transfer to him such summonses as he considers appropriate, irrespective of priority;

5.6    any summons which at the end of the day is part heard will normally be heard on the next court day; and

5.7   the judge will usually give effect to any variation in this order of priority which is agreed by all who are affected.

6.  ADJOURNMENT OF SUMMONS

6.1    If all parties to a summons agree to do so, a summons can be adjourned for not more than 14 days by counsel or solicitors attending before the Clerk of Court at any time before 4.30 p.m. on the day before the hearing of the summons and producing a consent or consents signed by counsel or solicitors representing all parties agreeing to the adjournment. A litigant in person who is a party must attend before the Clerk of Court as well as signing a consent.

6.2    Not more than two successive adjournments may be made under para.6.1 and no adjournment shall be made to the last summons day of any sitting as defined by O.64 r.1.

6.3    In addition to the consents required under para.6.1 above, an agreed time-table for the swearing of any evidence must be produced to the Clerk of Court. Any application arising from the default of a party in abiding by the time-table and any application by the parties to extend the time-table must be made to the court. No period of longer than 14 days from the preceding step in the proceedings shall be allowed except with leave of the court.

6.4    Undertakings previously given to the court may be continued unchanged over the duration of any adjournment. Adjournments on which an undertaking is to be varied or a new undertaking given must be dealt with by the court. If the parties require an order to be made, whether as to costs or any other matter, application must be made to the court.

7.  COURT BUNDLES

7.1     The applicant should provide to the court and the respondent(s):

7.1.1    A lever arch bundle containing copies of only the court documents (summonses, pleadings, affidavits etc.) relevant to the particular application. The pages should be numbered. Solicitors should use their discretion in copying exhibits and only include those exhibits in the bundle which are important to the case or will be referred to frequently; other exhibits such as copies of advertisements, brochures, annual reports can be referred to in the court file unless specific pages are required. In the latter case only those pages are required. Documents which are merely repetitive of or similar in content to other documents should where possible not be copied.

7.1.2    A bundle containing relevant inter partes correspondence relating to the particular application.

7.1.3    The bundles should be agreed with the other party/parties and should be sent to the clerk to the Summons Judge and delivered not less than 24 hours and where possible 48 hours before the hearing.

7.2    Should further affidavits be filed, copies of these with holes punched ready for inclusion in the lever arch bundles prepared, should be given to the judge's clerk as early as possible.

7.3    Not later than 9.30 a.m. two days (i.e. one clear day) before the hearing, the solicitors for the applicant should file in court, with copies sent directly to the judge's clerk and to the respondent, a short and succinct skeleton setting out what the application is. Not later than 2.30 p.m. on the day before the hearing the solicitors for the respondent should file in court, with copies sent directly to the judge's clerk and to the applicant, a short statement setting out what is agreed and what is not and in very brief encapsulated form why that part which is not agreed is disputed. (Approximately half a page of A4 paper in total should suffice.)

8. CONSENT ORDERS

8.1 Where the respondent to a summons does not appear either by counsel, solicitor or in person, the applicant may ask the court to make a consent order, relying on a letter of consent from the respondent or his solicitors or on draft minutes of order signed by the respondent's solicitors.

8.2 If the relief sought by the applicant falls wholly within the relief claimed in the summons, no difficulty will normally arise, provided the court is able to grant the relief even in the absence of effective consent by the respondent.

8.3 Where, however, the order sought goes outside the relief claimed in the summons, or even in the writ, or when undertakings are proffered by the respondent, subject always to the discretion of the judge, no order will normally be made unless a consent signed by or on behalf of the respondent is put before the court in accordance with the following provisions:

8.3.1 Where there are solicitors on the record for the respondent, the court will normally accept as sufficient a written consent signed by those solicitors on their headed notepaper.

8.3.2 Where there are solicitors for the respondent but they are not on the record, the court will normally accept as sufficient a written consent signed by those solicitors on their headed notepaper only if in the consent (or in some other document) the solicitors certify that they have fully explained to the respondent the effect of the order and that the respondent has signified his understanding of the explanation.

8.3.3 Where there is a written consent signed by a respondent who is acting in person, the court will normally not accept it as being sufficient unless the court is satisfied that the respondent understands the effect of the order, either by reason of the circumstances (e.g. that the respondent is himself a barrister or solicitor) or by means of other material (e.g. that the respondents consent is given in reply to a letter to him which sufficiently explained the effect of the order in simple language or there is a certificate from the solicitor for the represented party that he had explained the order to the party acting in person. Translations into English of such letters should be made available to the court. These need not be certified unless the judge so requires).

8.3.4 Where the respondent offers any undertaking to the court,

(a) the letter or other document offering the undertaking must be signed by the respondent personally;

(b) solicitors must certify on their headed notepaper that the signature is the signature of the respondent; and

(c) the solicitor must similarly certify, if the case falls within sub-para. (2) or sub-para. (3) above, that they have explained to the respondent the consequences of giving the undertaking and that the respondent has signified his understanding of the explanation.

9. SPEEDY TRIAL

9.1 If on hearing a summons a judge considers that the trial of the matter should be expedited then he may direct the issue pro forma of a summons for directions. Subject to adjustment according to the circumstances the judge shall make an order in the following form:

And the solicitors for the Plaintiffs (by counsel for the Plaintiffs being their counsel for this purpose) undertaking forthwith to issue a summons for directions pro forma as for hearing.

And the court treating the summons for directions as before it [or treating this summons as the summons for directions]

It is ordered:

(a) that the Defendants do serve their defence within 14 days after the date of this order or after-service of the statement of claim and that the Plaintiffs do serve their reply (if any) within 7 days after the service of the said defence;

(b) that the Plaintiffs and the Defendants respectively do within 14 days after the service of the said reply or within 21 days after service of defence if there is no reply make and serve on the other of them a list of documents which are or have been in their possession, custody or power relating to the matters in question in this action and accounting therefor and do at the same time serve on the other of them a notice in conformity with O.24, r.9;

(c) that the Plaintiffs and Defendants respectively do within 7 days after service upon them respectively of such lists of documents produce and give inspection of the documents specified in their respective lists to the other of them and permit them to inspect the same and to take copies thereof;

(d) the matter be restored for further directions on summons day within 14 days of the time limited for inspection.

9.2 The court may give further directions at the time of ordering a speedy trial, including orders in relation to exchange of witness statements, expert evidence, bundles etc. depending on the nature of the case.

10. NON COMPLIANCE WITH DIRECTIONS

Those not observing or complying with the directions are liable to be penalized in costs irrespective of whether or not they represent the parties who succeed on the application.

11. This Practice Direction should come into effect on 25 April 1995.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 5.4

PREPARATION OF INTERLOCUTORY SUMMONSES
AND APPEALS TO JUDGE IN CHAMBERS FOR HEARING

 

Part A

(1)   Contested Interlocutory Summonses Listed Before a Judge and Appeals to Judge in Chambers and Contested Interlocutory Summonses Listed Before a Master for More Than 30 Minutes

1.    The directions in paragraphs 2 to 12 hereinbelow must be complied with for:

(1)   all contested interlocutory summonses listed before a Judge for 30 minutes or more, except interlocutory injunctions (which will continue to be governed by Practice Direction 5.3), and appeals to Judge in chambers; and

(2)   all contested interlocutory summonses listed for more than 30 minutes before a Master for oral hearing or disposal on the papers.

(2)   Jointly Prepared Hearing Bundles, Dramatis Personae and Chronology of Events

2.    There should be before the Court:

(1)   the following paginated hearing bundles:

(a)   one containing copies of the court documents (pleadings, summons, notice of appeal, order for directions, affidavits / affirmations, etc.) relevant to the particular application or appeal;

(b)   one containing copies of the exhibits relevant to the particular application or appeal (save and except correspondence between the parties and / or their solicitors);

(c)   one containing copies of inter partes correspondence relevant to the particular application or appeal (if any);

(2)   The hearing bundles must be paged consecutively on the top right-hand corner;

(3)   where a number of companies / firms / individuals may be mentioned in the course of the submissions, a dramatis personae; and

(4)   a chronology of the relevant events cross referenced to the hearing bundles.

3. (1) The Court expects the parties to be able to agree on and to jointly prepare the hearing bundles, dramatis personae and chronology.
     
  (2) The proper way to deal with a disagreement as to the inclusion of a document is not for the parties to go about preparing different hearing bundles but for such document to be inserted in the hearing bundles with the objection to its inclusion noted in the index.
     
  (3) In the exceptional case where such agreement cannot be reached, it shall be the duty of the applicant or the appellant to prepare the same.  If a party refuses to agree the hearing bundles without justification and if such refusal results in any wastage of costs, that party may be penalized in costs irrespective of whether or not it is the party who succeeds on the application or appeal.
     
  (4) Unless otherwise agreed with the other parties, the applicant or appellant shall have the responsibility for the physical compilation of the hearing bundles, dramatis personae and chronology.
     
  (5) The costs of making copies of the hearing bundles, dramatis personae and chronology is and will be dealt with as part of the costs of the application or appeal at the end of the hearing.  In providing the other parties with their own sets of the hearing bundles, dramatis personae and chronology, the applicant or appellant must not impose any condition of prepayment of photocopying charges.

4.    Hearing bundles should contain only the documents relevant to the particular application or appeal and to which the parties will need to refer in the course of their respective submissions.  More particularly, they should be prepared as follows:

(1) Bundle of Court Documents
     
  (a) Court documents need not be arranged in the chronological order in which they were filed.
     
  (b)

The following order is generally more sensible and helpful to the Court:

(i)   the pleadings;

(ii)  the summons;

(iii)  the order for directions for the preparation of the summons for hearing;

(iv)  in the case of an appeal, the order made by the Master, the written reasons given by the Master (if any) and the notice of appeal; and

(v)  the affidavits / affirmations.

     
    The above order should, where possible, be adopted and, where necessary, be adapted to suit the specific application or appeal.  For instance, the lists of documents can be put after the pleadings in a specific discovery application.
     
  (c) There is no need to put in the generally indorsed writ of summons (if any) unless the contents of the general indorsement are relevant to the application or appeal.  It is usually sufficient for the Court to see just the Statement of Claim.
     
  (d) Only the latest version of each pleading should be included.
     
  (e) Where a pleading has been amended more than once, the copy in the hearing bundle should be properly coloured unless the precise timing and sequence in which the amendments were made are irrelevant to the application or appeal.
     
  (f) Further and Better Particulars of a pleading should be placed immediately after the pleading to which it relates.  There is no need to include the Request for Further and Better Particulars.
     
  (g) Summonses and orders for extension of time for the filing and service of evidence in support of or in opposition to the application or appeal are rarely relevant at the substantive hearing and should be omitted.
     
(2) Bundle of Exhibits (excluding correspondence between the parties and their solicitors)
   
  (a) Solicitors should use their discretion in copying exhibits.  Only exhibits which go to facts and circumstances that are in dispute between the parties and that are relevant to the application or appeal should be included.
     
  (b) By way of illustration, public records such as land search and company search records can be left out unless the matters evidenced thereby are in dispute and such matters are relevant to the application or appeal.
     
  (c) Commercial documents in a standard form such as conditions of sale or purchase, sales or purchase orders or confirmations, bills of lading, sea or air waybills, commercial invoices, certificates of origin, certificates of quality / quantity, packing lists, delivery orders, etc. are often exhibited in bulk where the case concerns a series of transactions.  However, it is rarely necessary for the parties to refer to or for the Court to read each and every of such documents.  It is sufficient for a copy of one such document to be included in the hearing bundle as being representative of the others in the same category.
     
  (d) The same practice should be followed with other documents which are merely repetitive of or similar in content to other documents.
     
(3) Bundle of Correspondence:  This should include copies of all the relevant letters exchanged between the parties and their solicitors, whether before or after the commencement of the action, arranged in a chronological order.
     
(4) All the documents (with the exception of transcripts) must be bound together in lever-arch files or ring-binders.  Lever-arch files and ring-binders must not be over-filled (and should never include more than 250 pages) and care must be taken to ensure that the rings close and fit properly so that the pages can be turned over easily.  Where each set of bundles consists of more than one file, the spines should be prominently labelled (e.g. Bundle A, Bundle B, etc.).  Transcripts should be provided in a separate bundle.
     
(5) All documents must be legible.  In particular, care must be taken to ensure that the edges of pages are not cut off by the photocopying machine or rendered illegible by the binding.  If it proves impossible to produce adequate copies of individual documents, or if manuscript documents are illegible, typewritten copies of the relevant pages should also be interleaved at the appropriate place in the bundle.
     
(6) If there are more than 5 bundles in a case, each of the bundles should also be labelled on the top right-hand corner of the inside cover.
     
(7) The advocates who have the conduct of the case on behalf of the parties have the duty to ensure that the hearing bundles are properly prepared.
     
(8) Bundles that have been provided on a previous occasion could be retrieved from Court for reuse with the addition of new documents, if necessary, unless the Court considers that this is not appropriate.

(3)   Skeleton Arguments and Lists of Authorities

5.    Skeleton arguments and lists of authorities must be lodged in support of / in opposition to every application or appeal.

6.    A skeleton argument should be concise and succinct.

7.    It should at the same time be comprehensive in that it should state all the points which a party intends to take and summarize the argument on each of those points.  A point not taken or an argument not advanced in a party's skeleton argument may not be pursued at the hearing of the application or appeal without the leave of the Court.

8.    More particularly, the skeleton argument lodged by the applicant / appellant should outline:

(1)   the order sought;

(2)   the grounds upon which the order is sought;

(3)   the relevant rules of the High Court;

(4)   paragraph numbers of notes in the Hong Kong Civil Procedure relied upon;

(5)   the authorities to be cited with references to passages relied upon;

(6)   the evidence relied upon cross referenced to the hearing bundles; and

(7)   the points of fact, law and procedure to be taken and the arguments on each of such point.

9.    The skeleton argument of the respondent to the summons or the appeal should outline:

(1)   what part of the order is opposed;

(2)   the grounds of opposition;

(3)   whether any other rules of the High Court are to be referred to or relied upon;

(4)   whether any other notes in the Hong Kong Civil Procedure are to be referred to or relied upon;

(5)   what additional authorities, if any, are to be referred to with details of the passages relied upon;

(6)   which part of the evidence is relied upon if different to the references in the applicant / appellant's skeleton argument;

(7)   if any order different from that being sought by the other party is being put forward, the reasons why it is more appropriate than the order being sought; and

(8)   the points of fact, law and procedure to be taken and the arguments on each of such point.

10.   Photocopies of the authorities cited (save and except the Rules of the High Court and notes from the Hong Kong Civil Procedure) should be annexed to the list of authorities.  For the avoidance of doubt, paragraphs 2, 6, 7 and 8 of Practice Direction 5.5 relating to submission of authorities do not apply to interlocutory summonses and appeals to Judge in chambers governed by this Practice Direction.

(4)   Time for Filing and Service and Reckoning of Time

11.   The applicant or appellant should serve on the other party / parties and lodge with the Court the hearing bundles, dramatis personae, chronology of events, his skeleton argument and list of authorities at least 72 hours before the hearing (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).

12.   The respondent should serve on the other party and lodge with the Court his skeleton argument and list of authorities at least 48 hours before the hearing (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).

Part B

(1)   Contested Interlocutory Summonses Listed for Less Than 30 minutes for Argument Before a Judge

13.   In respect of contested interlocutory summonses listed for argument for less than 30 minutes before a Judge, except summonses for extension of time and unless orders, the following provisions shall apply:

(1) The applicant should serve on the other side and lodge with the Court his skeleton argument and list of authorities and also for the Court copies of authorities (other than the Rules of the High Court and notes from the Hong Kong Civil Procedure) at least 72 hours before hearing (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).
(2) The respondent should serve on the other side and lodge with the Court skeleton argument and list of authorities and also for the Court copies of authorities (other than the Rules of the High Court and notes from the Hong Kong Civil Procedure) at least 48 hours before hearing (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).
(3) Each party should inform the Judge's clerk and the other party / parties in writing of the court documents, other than the subject summons and the affidavits filed in support of and in opposition to the summons, which will be referred to.
(4) The skeleton arguments should clearly identify the issues and should be as brief as possible, in most cases no more than 2 pages.

Part C

(1)   Contested Interlocutory Summonses Listed for Directions Before a Master

14.   As for contested interlocutory summonses listed for directions before a Master, where the parties agree on the disposal or on the directions for the substantive hearing of the summons, to secure a vacation of the hearing and dispensation of the parties' attendance, a consent summons should be sent to the Master's clerk no later than 2:30 p.m. the day before the hearing.

15.   To save the waiting time in Court for parties who reach an agreement on the disposal or on the directions for the substantive hearing of the summons but not sufficiently in advance to vacate the hearing, the Master will exercise his discretion to hear such cases ahead of other cases listed for the same time provided the parties produce to the Master's clerk a signed self-contained consent summons setting out the order or directions to be made 15 minutes before the hearing.

16.   Where a matter has been set down for special chambers hearing before a Master but parties wish subsequently to adjourn it to a Judge, parties should apply to the Court in good time with reasons, in any case not less than 14 days before the return date for the special chambers hearing.  Parties may not be able to recover the costs of adjournment if any application for hearing before a Judge is made less than 14 days before the return date.

17.   If the parties' legal representatives take the view that the original allotted time for the hearing is insufficient, they should notify the Court as soon as possible in good time before the hearing so that appropriate arrangement can be made.

Part D

(1)   Disposal of an Interlocutory Summons by a Master on the Papers

18.   Where a Master considers it appropriate to dispose of an interlocutory summons on the papers pursuant to Order 32, rule 11A, he may give directions for the filing of affidavits and / or skeleton arguments and set the date ("the order date") for disposal of the summons.

19.   Parties should not file further evidence without leave of the Court.  Any affidavit or skeleton arguments filed without leave of the Court will be expunged and the same will not be considered.

20.   A party who intends to seek summary assessment of costs should enclose a statement of costs with his skeleton arguments.

21.   Parties should endeavour to agree between themselves extension of time for filing of affidavits or skeleton arguments but such agreement should not impinge on the order date.

22.   Any application for extension of time must be made promptly.  An application that has the effect of vacating the order date will not be entertained except for compelling reasons.

23.   On the order date, appearance of the parties is not required.  The Master may:

(1)   make an order on the summons and notify the parties accordingly;

(2)   adjourn to a date for oral argument with regard to the whole or part of the summons.

24.   The following classes of summons are generally considered appropriate for disposal on the papers:

(1)   Determination of the time and rate of payment under Order 13A;

(2)   Request for Further and Better Particulars;

(3)   Security for costs;

(4)   Summary judgment under Orders 14 and 86;

(5)   Interim payment;

(6)   Setting aside a default judgment;

(7)   Amendment (without argument on questions of limitation); and

(8)   Case management summons.

This list is not exhaustive.

25.   If a party considers it inappropriate to dispose of the summons on the papers after the Master has given directions pursuant to paragraph 18 above, he should apply and state his reasons in writing for an oral hearing as soon as practicable and in any event not less than 7 days before the order date.  In such case the Master may direct that an oral hearing be held on the order date or fix a date for oral hearing or refuse the application for an oral hearing.

(2)   Other Practice Directions

26.   Practitioners are reminded of Practice Direction 10.1 relating to affidavit evidence and paragraphs 4 and 5 of Practice Direction 5.5 relating to submissions of authorities.

27.   Nothing contained in this Practice Direction is to affect the operation of the Practice Directions for the Construction and Arbitration List (PD 6.1), Ex Parte, Interim and Interlocutory Applications for Injunctions (PD 11.1), the Personal Injuries List (PD 18.1), the Constitutional and Administrative Law List (PD SL3) or for family law practice.

28.   This Practice Direction shall apply with suitable adaptations to civil proceedings in the District Court.

(3)   Waiver

29.   A party may apply to the hearing Judge by way of letter with a copy to the other side for waiver or abridgement of any of the requirements in this Practice Direction provided that such application should be made well in advance before the hearing with reasons provided.  Only in exceptional circumstances will a waiver be given.

(4)   Consequences of Non-Compliance

30.   Those not observing or complying with these directions may be called upon to explain such failure and, in the absence of a satisfactory explanation, may be penalized in costs irrespective of whether or not they are the parties who succeed on the application.  Parties are warned that to ensure observance of and compliance with these directions, a party who has breached any of such directions may, despite his success in the application or appeal, still be deprived of all or part of his costs of the application or appeal as a penalty.  Further, such costs penalty may be imposed irrespective of whether or not the breach has resulted in any adjournment of the hearing or any other forms of wastage of time or costs.

Part E      Commencement Date

31.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 5.4 on Preparation of Interlocutory Summons and Appeals to Judge in Chambers for Hearing dated 30 September 2005.

32.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 5.5

SUBMISSION OF AUTHORITIES

 

1. This Direction applies to matters to be heard before the Court of Appeal, the Full Bench, a judge of the High Court or a master.

2. As early as possible before the hearing and, in any event, for the Court of Appeal and the Full Bench, not less than two clear days before (excluding public holidays), and for a judge of the High Court or a master not later than 12 noon on the day before the hearing, every party or his solicitor must lodge with the Clerk of the Court and the other party or his solicitor a list of authorities it is intended to cite.

3. In proceedings before the Court of Appeal the list must be in triplicate.

4. Such list must contain reference to all Law Reports, text books, articles, Ordinances and rules of court. Reference should be made to the edition of and as far as possible page numbers in text books and to sections in Ordinances.

5. For the removal of doubt practitioners are reminded that the Law Reports themselves only should be cited when the case to which reference is intended to be made is published in them. Only if that case does not appear in the Law Reports should other law reports or publications be cited. Where counsel consider it appropriate to cite other reports in preference to the Law Reports they should be prepared to give the court the references to the authority in the Law Reports.

6. Copies of unreported judgments should be attached to the list referred to in 2 above.

7. Where three or more copies of any authority indicated in the list are available in the court libraries, the Clerk of the Court will arrange for copies to be produced for the use of the court. Where less than three copies are available, photostat copies will be made and will be available to the court at the hearing. For this purpose the list of authorities supplied to the Clerk of the Court should as far as possible indicate clearly the particular passage to which reference is to be made.

8. If the court libraries have no copy of an authority listed, the Clerk of Court will inform the party or his solicitor. It will then be the responsibility of such party or his solicitor to produce the necessary photostat copies (three in number in case of proceedings before the Court of Appeal) at the hearing.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 5.6

DOCUMENTS FOR USE AT TRIAL

 

1.    In cases for trial (including assessment of damages) where the parties will seek to place documents before the trial Judge, it is the responsibility of the solicitors for all parties to seek to agree and prepare a bundle of documents in loose-leaf files.  Delay in its preparation should not be permitted because one party fails to co-operate.  The plaintiff's solicitor should propose what documents should go in the agreed bundle in adequate time for the defendants to consider the proposal.  Failing timely agreement, the plaintiff's solicitor should proceed to prepare the bundle.  Additional documents can be inserted as required.

Additional documents should be numbered "88-1, 88-2, 88-3" rather than by use of letters.

Bundles must not include documents which are unlikely to be referred to at the trial.  If documents unexpectedly become relevant during the trial they can be added.

2.    In many cases it is desirable that a core bundle should be prepared containing the documents which are central to the dispute to which the parties will refer.  This should be done in all cases in which the agreed bundle exceeds 100 pages.

3.    Often doubt arises concerning the status of documents in an agreed bundle.  Attention is drawn to Order 27, rule 4 under which in practice most listed documents are deemed to be authentic.  When a bundle is agreed, it should be clearly and explicitly settled between the parties and marked on the front of the bundle which documents:

(1)   are deemed to be authentic; or if not listed for any reason, are agreed to be authentic; or

(2)   are agreed only for inclusion; or

(3)   are also agreed (subject to any submission as to weight) as evidence of their contents.

It is always open to a party to agree that a document be included in a bundle and treated as evidence of its contents while reserving the right to object to the admissibility of the evidence on grounds of irrelevance.

4.    Bundles of documents to be placed before the trial Judge must be:

(1)   firmly secured (not stapled);

(2)   arranged in chronological order from the front;

(3)   paged consecutively on the top right-hand corner; and

(4)   fully and easily legible (typed copies if necessary).

Transcripts of judgments and evidence should not be bound up with other documents.

5.    All the documents (with the exception of transcripts) must be bound together in lever-arch files or ring-binders.  Lever-arch files and ring-binders must not be over-filled (and should never include more than 250 pages) and care must be taken to ensure that the rings close and fit properly so that the pages can be turned over easily.  Where each set of bundles consists of more than one file, the spines should be prominently labeled (e.g. Bundle A, Bundle B, etc.).  Transcripts should be provided in a separate bundle.

6.    All documents must be legible.  In particular, care must be taken to ensure that the edges of pages are not cut off by the photocopying machine or rendered illegible by the binding.  If it proves impossible to produce adequate copies of individual documents, or if manuscript documents are illegible, typewritten copies of the relevant pages should also be interleaved at the appropriate place in the bundle.

7.    If there are more than 5 bundles in a case, each of the bundles should also be labeled on the top right-hand corner of the inside cover.

8.    Agreed bundles must be lodged with the Court at least 72 hours before the date fixed for the hearing (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).

9.    This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 5.6 on Documents for Use at Trial.

10.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 5.7

LONG CASES

   

1.    This Practice Direction will apply to all High Court actions begun by writ except:

(1)    actions in specialist lists; and

(2)    personal injuries action.

2.    The aim of this Practice Direction is to set in place a system for the prompt and efficient preparation for and the hearing of trials of cases where the hearing is likely to be lengthy.  The directions are for the guidance of the Court and the parties.  Because the cases to which this Practice Direction will apply will be varied and the cases themselves will be exceptional, in particular as to their length and often as to the issues involved, the Court may make special orders and instigate exceptional procedure as the nature of a particular case requires.

3.      Subject to the provisions of this Practice Direction, Practice Direction 5.2 on Case Management shall be applicable to an action assigned to a trial Judge in accordance with Paragraph 4 of this Practice Direction.

A      Assignment of Case to Trial Judge

4.    (1)    In every High Court action, as soon as practicable and in any event not later than 28 days after the close of pleadings each party shall consult with each other as to whether the trial of the action is likely to last 15 days or longer.

      (2)    Where the parties to an action agree that the trial is likely to last 15 days or longer any party may apply to have the case assigned to a trial Judge.  Such application shall be made by letter signed by the solicitors of each party and addressed to the Listing Judge.

      (3)    Where all the parties to an action are not in agreement that the trial is likely to last 15 days or longer, or one or more of the parties is unrepresented, any party may apply at any time after the close of pleadings to have the matter assigned to a trial Judge.  Such application shall be made by summons to the Listing Judge in chambers.  The Judge may make an order assigning a case to a trial Judge notwithstanding that the case is not likely to last 15 days if, by reason of the complexity of the case or otherwise, he considers it advantageous to the proper conduct of the proceedings that it should be so assigned.

      (4)    Further applications for assignment of a case to a trial Judge may be made notwithstanding that an earlier application was unsuccessful provided there are changes in the relevant circumstances.

      (5)    A Master may at any stage direct that an action be referred to the Listing Judge with a view to his assigning the case to a trial Judge.

      (6)   For the avoidance of doubt, notwithstanding any application for assignment of a case to a trial Judge pursuant to this Practice Direction, parties should file their respective Timetabling Questionnaire and Consent Summons or Case Management Summons in accordance with the Rules of the High Court (Cap. 4A), Order 25, rule 1.

B     Case Management Directions and Timetable

5.      (1)    Upon assignment of an action to a trial Judge, the trial Judge shall take charge of the case management of the action and may give directions and / or a timetable as to the conduct of the proceedings as he sees fit.  From then on, any hearing of a Case Management Summons, Case Management Conference and / or Pre-Trial Review shall be heard before the trial Judge.

(2)   The trial Judge shall, as far as practicable in consultation with the parties' availability, fix a date for an Initial Case Management Conference.  The Initial Case Management Conference shall be fixed for 15 minutes and is not intended to be a contentious hearing involving the determination of interlocutory matters but rather to facilitate planning the course of the action.

(3)   Not less than 7 clear working days prior to the date fixed for the Initial Case Management Conference the plaintiff should indicate in writing to all other parties what directions it will seek at the hearing.  At least 3 clear working days before the date fixed for the hearing, all other parties to the action should respond in writing as to the directions that will be agreed and as to any other directions that shall be sought.  Unless otherwise directed by the Court, it shall not be necessary for parties to file or serve the Listing Questionnaire in accordance with Paragraph 25 of Practice Direction 5.2 on Case Management for this Initial Case Management Conference.

(4)   At least 36 hours before the Initial Case Management Conference the plaintiff shall deliver to the trial Judge's clerk a bundle containing copies of all pleadings to date and all notices in writing required under Paragraph 5(3) above.

(5)   At the Initial Case Management Conference, all matters necessary for the further conduct of the action will be considered.  These may include:

(a)      directions for further pleadings;

(b)      applications for security for costs;

(c)      discovery and interrogatories including in particular limiting discovery in terms of:

(i)    issues

(ii)    date of documents

(iii)    types of documents;

(d)      directions as to expert witnesses;

(e)      directions as to experiments;

(f)      directions as to evidence to be obtained overseas;

(g)      the hearing of applications for summary judgment and striking out;

(h)      the preparation of a non-contentious list of issues to be used at the trial;

(i)      any other matter which may require consideration at the time; and

(j)      directions that the action should proceed as a normal action.

(6)   If interlocutory applications are to be made by any of the parties, summonses should be issued and served at least 14 days prior to the day designated for the Initial Case Management Conference and made returnable on that day.

(7)   If an application is likely to be disposed of within the time allotted to the Initial Case Management Conference, or if there is no opposition to the making of any directions or orders sought, the Judge will usually consider the application at the Initial Case Management Conference.  In all other cases, unless otherwise indicated by the Judge 10 days prior to the Initial Case Management Conference, the Judge will not determine specific summonses at the Initial Case Management Conference but will give directions as to their hearing.

(8)   At the Initial Case Management Conference the Judge shall give the date of the next Case Management Conference (if any) or Pre-Trial Review (if any).

6.    Legal representatives of the parties attending the Initial Case Management Conference are expected to be familiar with the action.  The representatives should be prepared to tell the Court briefly why directions or orders are sought or opposed.  In so far as is practicable, trial counsel are expected to attend any subsequent Case Management Conference, unless otherwise directed by the Court. 

C       Further Case Management Conference

7.     (1)    The Judge will order further Case Management Conference(s) as required for the particular case.

        (2)    Paragraphs 23 to 26 and 28 to 32 of Practice Direction 5.2 on Case Management will apply thereto.

D       Interlocutory Applications

8.    All interlocutory applications in an action assigned to a Judge will be listed before that Judge unless to do so will cause undue delay or other difficulty.  Where possible the Judge shall be consulted prior to the matter being listed before another Judge.

E       Pre-Trial Review

9.        (1)    Unless for good reason it is impossible, trial counsel should be instructed to attend the Pre-Trial Review.

 (2)    Paragraphs 33 to 36 of Practice Direction 5.2 on Case Management will apply thereto.

F     In All Cases

10.   On any application in an action or hearing for case management the Judge shall have power to make orders for any matter necessary for the further conduct of the proceedings whether the same shall have been notified by any of the parties to any other or not.

(1)   The parties may seek further directions from the trial Judge at any time upon giving 2 clear days' notice to all other parties to the action specifying the directions to be sought.

(2)   No case may be set down for hearing without leave of the trial Judge.  Such leave will not usually be given until after completion of discovery and all steps ordered to be taken.

(3)   At least 3 weeks prior to the date of trial the parties shall file in Court an agreed list of issues which will fall to be decided in the action and in default of agreement each party shall serve on the other party(ies) a list of the issues and file a copy of the same in Court.

G       Commencement Date

11.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 5.7 on Long Cases dated 1 February 1999.

12.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009. 

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 5.8

ORIGINATING SUMMONSES SET DOWN FOR HEARING BY JUDGES

 

1. form of summons

Order 7 rule 2 of the Rules of the High Court which specifies the form of summons to be used must be complied with. Form 8 (the general form) will usually be appropriate. Form 10 (the expedited form) and Form 11 (the ex-parte form) are to be used only when they are authorised or required by the Rules or any statutory provision. Non-compliance may delay the proceedings or result in the summons being dismissed. It may also have costs consequences.

2. hearing

(a) The hearing of an originating summons on the date fixed under O.28 r.2 shall be a first hearing before a judge sitting in chambers at which directions as to the further conduct of the proceedings will be given, but nothing herein shall affect the court's power to dispose of an originating summons at such hearing under O.28 r.4 should the nature of the case so require.

(b) In future, the first hearing of all originating summonses will be listed for hearing on Tuesday mornings (or any other morning as circumstances may require) at 9:30 a.m. before the judge assigned to hear such summonses.

(c) The first or any subsequent hearing at which directions are to be given may be vacated, inter alia, if on a written application by the parties by consent for leave to fix a date for the substantive hearing made at least two working days prior hereto, the judge is satisfied that no further directions are required and the estimated length of the hearing is stated in the application.

3. This Practice Direction does not apply to summonses set down for hearing by the Registrar or a master.

4. This Practice Direction shall be effective from 1 March 1998.

    

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 6.1

CONSTRUCTION AND ARBITRATION LIST

 

A      Introduction

1.    For guidance on matters which are not specifically dealt with below, practitioners should consult Practice Directions relating to General List cases.

B      Construction and Arbitration List

2.    The Construction and Arbitration List ("the List") was established to facilitate the disposal of specialised classes of civil action.

3.    The classes of action within the List include (but are not limited to) cases concerning the following:

      (1)      civil or mechanical engineering;

      (2)      building or other construction work;

      (3)     claims by or against engineers, architects, surveyors and other professional persons or bodies engaged in matters relating to the construction industry; and

      (4)      applications relating to arbitration whether arising under the Arbitration Ordinance (Cap. 341), Rules of High Court ("RHC"), Order 73 or otherwise.

4.    There shall be a Judge ("the Judge") in charge of the List.  Other Judges ("designated Judges") may also be designated to hear proceedings within the List from time to time.

5.    The Judge shall have control of the actions in the List and of interlocutory applications therein and may make such directions and orders regulating the conduct and trial of an action as he thinks fit.

6.    The Judge may issue general directions for the better regulation of the List and for this purpose may form a consultative committee of legal practitioners.

7.    The powers of the Judge shall, when necessary, be exercisable by another Judge.

8.    The List will operate in the following manner:

      (1)      A plaintiff or applicant proposing to enter an action in the List shall prominently mark on the face of his originating process the words "Construction and Arbitration List".

      (2)      The Judge may, of his own motion or on the application of a party to any action, order that:

(a)

an action in the List be removed therefrom; or

 

 

(b)

an action pending elsewhere in the High Court (other than in another specialist list) be transferred to the List.

9.      Interlocutory applications shall be returnable only before the Judge.

10.   Any application (including applications in an action outside the List) relating to an arbitration should normally be listed to be heard by the Judge or a designated Judge.

C      Interlocutory Applications

11.   For all contested interlocutory applications listed for 30 minutes or more, the following directions will apply:

      (1)      At least 72 hours before the hearing, the applicant shall serve a skeleton on the other parties and the Court.

      (2)      At least 48 hours before the hearing, the respondent shall serve a skeleton on all other parties and the Court.

12.   For interlocutory applications listed for less than 30 minutes, it is left to practitioners to decide whether the Court will be assisted by a skeleton.

D      Standard Directions for Trials

13.   A plaintiff should take out a summons for a 1st Case Management Conference before the Judge within 28 days after the close of pleadings.

14.   Not later than 7 days before the hearing of the 1st Case Management Conference, each party to a proceedings shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a completed information sheet in the form set out in Appendix A.

15.   The following are standard directions which the Court will make in most cases at a 1st Case Management Conference.  These directions must be followed although the Court will consider deviating from them in appropriate cases:

Factual Witnesses

(1)      Signed statements of factual witnesses shall be exchanged no later than [date].  Unless otherwise directed by the trial Judge, the statements are to stand as evidence in chief at trial.

Expert Witnesses

(2)      Expert evidence will be required on the following subjects:

            (a)      [Subject A];

            (b)      [Subject B];

            (c)      [Subject C];

            (d)      ...

(3)      Leave is granted for experts to be called by each party as follows:

            (a)      On Subject A, [number] expert(s);

            (b)      On Subject B, [number] expert(s);

            (c)      On Subject C, [number] expert(s);

            (d)      ...

(4)      The experts in each subject are to answer the following specific questions:

            (a)      On Subject A:

            (i)      Question A1;

            (ii)      Question A2;

            (iii)      Question A3;

            (iv)      Question A4;

            (v)      Question A5;

            (vi)      ...

            (b)      On Subject B:

            (i)      Question B1;

            (ii)      Question B2;

            (iii)      Question B3;

            (iv)      Question B4;

            (v)      Question B5;

            (vi)      ...

            (c)      On Subject C:

            (i)      Question C1;

            (ii)      Question C2;

            (iii)      Question C3;

            (iv)      Question C4;

            (v)      Question C5;

            (vi)      ...

            (d)      ...

(5)      Provisional expert reports shall be exchanged on a without prejudice basis no later than [date].

(6)      Within [time period] from the date of exchange of provisional expert reports, the experts in each subject are to meet on a without prejudice basis to agree a common opinion on the questions within their subject.

(7)      Within [time period] following their without prejudice meeting, the experts in each subject are to prepare a signed joint report which succinctly identifies:

(a)

the questions on which the experts have reached a common opinion and (in respect of each such question) what that common opinion is; and

 

 

(b)

the questions on which the experts have failed to reach a common opinion.

(8)      Within [time period] following their joint reports, the experts in each subject are to exchange final signed reports.  The final reports should succinctly state the following:

            (a)      the questions within a subject on which it was not possible to reach a common opinion;

            (b)      the competing views on each such question;

            (c)      why a given expert's views on each such question are right; and

            (d)      why any opposing expert's views on each such question are wrong.

Setting Down, Pre-Trial Review and Trial

(9)      The parties have leave to set down the action for trial forthwith, with an estimated hearing length of [number] days.  The trial is not to be heard before [date]. 

(10)      The trial date is to be treated as a milestone date.

(11)      Not later than 28 days before the Pre-Trial Review, each party to a proceedings shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a signed Pre-Trial Review checklist in the form set out in Appendix B.

(12)       There will be a Pre-Trial Review not less than 28 days before the trial date.

(13)      Trial bundles are to be lodged with the Court not less than 14 days before the trial date.

(14)      The parties are to serve written opening submissions on the Court and each other not less than 7 days before the trial date.

(15)      There will be liberty to apply.

Costs

(16)      Costs will be in the cause.

16.   At the 1st Case Management Conference, the Judge may direct that there be further Case Management Conferences.

E      Application for Leave to Appeal Against Arbitration Awards

17.   Every application for leave to appeal against an arbitration award shall contain a succinct statement of each ground upon which it is sought to contend that the arbitral tribunal erred in law.  Reference shall be made to the paragraph or passage of the award and reasons where each alleged error is to be found.  A copy of the award and reasons forming part of the award and any documents expressly incorporated in the award of such reasons shall accompany the application. 

18.   Any respondent to such an application who contends that the award should be upheld on grounds not, or not fully, expressed in the award and reasons should provide to the applicant and to the Court, not later than 7 days before the application for leave is to be heard, a succinct statement of such grounds in numbered paragraphs, with reference where appropriate to any relevant paragraph or passage of the award and reasons.

19.   Where the applicant contends that any question of law arising out of an award concerns a term of contract or an event which is not a one-off clause or event, he shall serve on the respondent with his application, and lodge with the Court, an affidavit setting out the facts relied on in support of his contention.  A respondent who challenges that contention shall provide to the applicant and to the Court, not later than 7 days before the application is to be heard, an affidavit setting out the facts upon which he relies.

F      Voluntary Mediation

(1)      General

20.     Parties in construction cases are encouraged to attempt mediation as a possible cost-effective means of resolving disputes.

21.   To promote the use of mediation, the Court may impose cost sanctions where a party unreasonably refuses to attempt mediation. 

22.   The purpose of this section of the Practice Direction is to facilitate the Court's consideration of whether or not to impose cost sanctions in relation to a refusal to go to mediation.

(2)      Initiation of Mediation

23.   A party ("the Applicant") to a construction action may serve a Mediation Notice upon any other party ("the Respondent") in the dispute.  A copy of the Mediation Notice is to be filed with the Court. 

24.   The Mediation Notice should state that the Applicant wishes to attempt mediation to resolve all or a specified part of its dispute with the Respondent.

25.   The Mediation Notice should identify the rules under which the proposed mediation is to take place, including the manner in which a mediator is to be appointed.  The Mediation Notice should as much as possible also give some idea of the estimated costs to a party of engaging the services of a mediator.

26.   The Mediation Notice should specify a timetable for the proposed mediation, stating what minimum amount of participation by the Respondent would qualify (as far as the Applicant was concerned) as a sufficient attempt at mediation.

27.   Upon receiving the Mediation Notice, the Respondent should respond to the Applicant in writing within 14 days (or such other time as the parties may agree), stating:

(1)

whether the Respondent agrees to mediation of all or only a specified part of the relevant dispute;

 

 

(2)

whether the Respondent agrees to mediation in accordance with the rules identified by the Applicant or proposes that mediation proceed by some other set of rules;

 

 

(3)

whether the Respondent agrees with all or part of the timetable proposed by the Applicant and whether the Respondent suggests any modifications to timetable; and

 

 

(4)

the minimum amount of participation by the Respondent which (as far as the Respondent was concerned) would qualify as a sufficient attempt at mediation.

28.   Where the Respondent refuses to mediate the relevant dispute, the Respondent should also state why it does not believe that mediation is appropriate.

29.   A copy of the Respondent's reply to the Mediation Notice is to be filed with the Court.

30.   Where the Respondent agrees to mediation, the Applicant and Respondent should proceed to mediation in accordance with the agreed timetable.

31.   Where the parties agree on some (but not all) proposals in the Mediation Notice, the parties should meet as soon as possible to see whether agreement can be reached on those proposals over which they differ.  Any agreement consequent upon such meeting should be reduced into a written minute signed by the Applicant and Respondent.  A copy of the minute should be filed with the Court.

32.   Where appropriate, the parties may apply to the Judge for assistance in resolving points of difference between them in relation to the mechanics of the proposed mediation.

33.   The Applicant or Respondent may apply to the Judge to stay the relevant action pending the progress of any agreed mediation or further order.  The stay application should specify the anticipated duration of the agreed mediation.  The stay application should be supported by a brief affidavit.

34.   Where the Applicant and Respondent differ as to the minimum participation which should qualify as a sufficient attempt at mediation, the Judge may (either when hearing a stay application or at any other time) specify the applicable level of expected participation.

35.   It is recommended that any stay application be heard after the close of pleadings at the time of the 1st Case Management Conference.

36.   At the 1st Case Management Conference, the Judge may ask the parties whether they have attempted mediation and (if not) the reasons for not so doing.  The Judge may express a view as to whether mediation might help in resolving all or some of the disputes in an action.

(3)   Nature of Mediation Agreement

37.   No party to an action shall be compelled to go to mediation.  The Court will treat an agreement to mediate reached pursuant to Section F(2) above ("a Mediation Agreement") as having been arrived at on a purely voluntary basis, without prejudice to the parties' contentions in the action.

38.   A Mediation Agreement will not be actionable as a contract.  The Applicant and Respondent will be free to withdraw from such agreement at any time and proceed with the underlying action.

39.   No settlement reached in the course of a mediation under a Mediation Agreement will become binding on the Applicant or Respondent until the settlement is reduced into writing and signed by both parties.

40.   The conduct of the mediation shall remain confidential to the parties and will proceed wholly on a without prejudice basis.

(4)   Costs Sanctions

41.   Where a Mediation Notice has been served, an unreasonable refusal or failure to attempt mediation may expose a party to an adverse costs order.

42.   Where a party:

      (1)      has engaged in mediation up to the minimum level of expected participation agreed by the parties beforehand or as determined by the Court; or

      (2)      has a reasonable explanation for non-participation,

he should not suffer any adverse costs order.

43.   What constitutes an adverse costs order will be a matter in the Court's discretion after taking into account all relevant circumstances.

44.   In determining whether a party has acted unreasonably in refusing mediation, the Court will not take account of or inquire into:

      (1)      what happened during the mediation;

      (2)      why the mediation failed; or

      (3)      whether any failure in the course of mediation may be ascribed to unreasonable conduct by any party.

(5)      Administration

45.   A booklet issued by the Judiciary is available for those wishing information on mediation generally and on the resources available for mediation in Hong Kong.

46.   For the purposes of compiling data on the effectiveness of mediation, the parties or their legal representatives are requested to report the following details to the Clerk to the Judge:

      (1)      the action number of any case in which mediation pursuant to a Mediation Agreement has been attempted;

        (2)      the amount claimed in the action;

        (3)      whether mediation has led to settlement of the dispute or part of it;

      (4)      the number of hours spent by the mediator (including preparation) on mediation (whether or not ultimately successful); and

      (5)      whether (in the opinion of the reporting party) the mediation has led to a significant saving in litigation costs.

47.   The foregoing information may be provided by filling out an electronic questionnaire accessible through the website of the Hong Kong Judiciary (www.judiciary.gov.hk).

G      Commencement Date

48.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous version of Practice Direction 6.1 on Construction and Arbitration List dated 31 December 1998, Practice Direction 6.2 on Application for Leave to Appeal Against Arbitration Awards and Practice Direction 6.3 on Construction and Arbitration List Pilot Scheme for Voluntary Mediation dated 4 July 2006. 

49.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

 Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Anselmo Reyes)
Judge in Charge of
the Construction and Arbitration List

    Appendix A

    Appendix B

      

PRACTICE DIRECTION – 7.1

 COURT OF FIRST INSTANCE – CIVIL LISTING

 

 

A    Running and Fixture Lists

1.    Every action commenced by ordinary writ of summons, other than an action entered in or transferred to the Commercial List, the Construction and Arbitration List will be assigned to either the Running List or the Fixture List and shall be set down accordingly.

2.    Cases with an estimated length of trial of 3 days or less will be assigned to and set down in the Running List.

3.    An action will only be assigned to the Fixture List where the Master or Judge is satisfied that by reason of the estimated length of trial or for other good cause the action is appropriate to that List.

4.    The Running List

(1)      On the last day of each month those actions which are expected to be tried during the next succeeding month will be listed on the notice board at the reception area of the Clerk of Court’s Office, Ground Floor, High Court – the Pending List.

(2)     Each Wednesday those actions on the Pending List which are expected to be tried during the next succeeding week will be extracted from the Pending List and put in another list – the Warned List.

(3)      Actions on the Warned List will be taken out for hearing in the order in which they appear in so far as this is possible having regard to the estimated length of trial and the availability of Judges.

(4)     Copies of the Warned List will be faxed and sent by ordinary post on the day it is published to the parties in each action listed thereon or their solicitors on the record; but it shall be the duty of every party or his solicitor instructed in any action on the Running List to keep note of its position therein and to be ready for trial in due course.

(5)     Each day at 2.30 p.m., those actions which are to be heard the following day will be listed on the daily notice board outside the reception area of the Clerk of Court’s Office, Ground Floor, High Court.

(6)     Solicitors or parties with a case in the Running List will be notified not later than 2:30 p.m. on the day preceding the first day of the hearing that their case will be heard.  To facilitate notification, parties should leave with the Registry their telephone and fax number upon becoming unrepresented.

5.    The Fixture List

(1)     When granting leave to set down for trial in the Fixture List, the Master or Judge may fix the trial date or a trial period or direct the parties to attend before the Clerk of Court on a specified date to fix the date(s) for trial.

(2)     Unless otherwise directed by the Court, the Clerk of Court will notify the parties to attend the Court on a specified date for the purpose of fixing dates for trial.

(3)     An order that the date be fixed in consultation with counsel instructed or expected to be instructed for the hearing of any action does not bind the Court or the Clerk of Court to secure the agreement of such counsel.  It requires the Court or the Clerk of Court only to give effect to their wishes so far as may be convenient to the court diaries, which shall have priority.

(4)     Any cause or matter commenced other than by way of ordinary writ of summons will be treated as though it was an action assigned to the Fixture List and the above sub-paragraphs will apply accordingly.

6.    Change of circumstances after leave is given to set down or setting down a case in the Running List

(1)     A solicitor who applies to cease to act for a party in action after leave is given to set down or setting down the action in the Running List, has the duty of explaining to his client the operation of the Running List.  

(2)     Any party to an action may apply to transfer the action from one list to the other.  Such application shall be made by summons to the Listing Master or the Listing Judge with not less than one clear day’s notice to all other parties to the action.  The summons shall be supported by an affidavit setting out the matters on which the party making the application will seek to rely.  No order will be made under this sub-paragraph in respect of an action already listed in the Warned List unless there are exceptional circumstances.

B     Listing and Fixing of Dates

7.    A Judge of the High Court has been appointed Listing Judge (civil).  He will be in charge of the listing of civil causes in the Court of First Instance.

8.    A Master of the High Court has been appointed Listing Master.  He will perform such duties as shall be assigned to him by the Listing Judge.

9.    The powers of the Listing Judge or Listing Master shall, when necessary, be exercised respectively by another Judge or Master.

10.    The fixing of dates, either by a Judge or a Master, is an administrative function exercised under the direction of the Chief Justice in terms of the power granted to him by section 28(2) of the High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4).  It is not a judicial function exercised in accordance with Rules of the High Court and accordingly the appeal procedures provided by those Rules are not applicable.

11.    Applications for leave to set down civil causes for trial in either the Running List or the Fixture List shall generally be made at the Case Management Conference.

12.    In appropriate cases, the Master or Judge granting leave to set down for trial may direct that the bundle lodged for Case Management Conference (“CMC bundle”) to stand as the setting down bundle for the purpose of Order 34, rule 3 of Rules of the High Court (Cap. 4A). In other cases, the provisions of Order 34, rule 3 must be complied with at the time of setting down an action for trial, and unless the bundle stipulated by the said Order has been lodged with the Registrar, the action will not be set down for trial.

13.    Parties are reminded that the trial date is a milestone date under Order 25, rule 1B(8) and is immovable except in the most exceptional circumstances and for that purpose, for instance, late instructions from client, change in the team of lawyers, the absence of prejudice to the other party which cannot be compensated for by costs, will not be treated as exceptional circumstances.     

14.    Any application to vary the trial date shall be made by summons to the Listing Master or Listing Judge with supporting affidavit setting out the exceptional circumstances on which the party making the application will seek to rely.  The Listing Master may in his absolute discretion refer any application to the Listing Judge.

15.    In the event of the trial date being vacated by the trial Judge, new trial date(s) should not be fixed without reference to the Listing Judge or the Listing Master.  No new dates should be arranged directly with the Clerk of Court.

C     Commencement Date

16.    This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the previous Practice Direction 5.1 on Listing and Refixing of Dates dated 1 December 2000 and the previous Practice Direction 7.1 on Actions by Writ – Running and Fixture Lists.

17.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 19th of March 2009.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 7.2

COURT OF FIRST INSTANCE CRIMINAL RUNNING LIST

 

1. Criminal cases in the High Court which satisfy the following conditions shall be set down by the Listing Master in a list called the Criminal Running List. The conditions are:

(a) that the case has only one defendant;

(b) that the defendant is represented by the Director of Legal Aid;

(c) that the estimated length of trial agreed by the prosecution and the defence does not exceed 10 working days; and

(d) that the indictment does not contain any offence involving a homicide.

2. There shall be a judge in charge of the Criminal Running List who shall hear and determine all applications prior to trial in cases set down in that List. The judge in charge of the List shall decide and determine all matters regulating the List.

3. A case that has been set down in a month which cannot be reached within that month shall automatically be set down for the month immediately following. Paragraph 4 herein shall not apply to such a case, but the parties shall at the earliest opportunity inform the trial judge and the other party of any change in circumstances since the pre-trial review, or seek another pre-trial review under para.6 herein if necessary.

4. There shall be an initial pre-trial review on the first working day of the week two weeks after the first day of the month for all cases set down in the following month. The procedure set down in paras.5 and 6 of Pre-trial Procedureat pages 10.3 to 10.4 [now replaced by new PD No 9.3] of the Practice Directions shall apply at the initial pre-trial review. In addition, the parties shall endeavour, at the initial pre-trial review, to agree upon the order of trial for the cases set down for the month in question. Failing agreement, the judge in charge of the List shall determine the order of trial.

5. It shall be the duty of the parties to give notice and warn their witnesses that their attendance at the trial may be required at any time during the month in which the case has been set down and that they should be able to attend the trial at 24 hours' notice.

6. The parties shall, without delay, seek an urgent appointment with the judge in charge of the list for another pre-trial review subsequent to the initial pre-trial review as and when the necessity arises, by giving 24 hours' written notice to the other party and the judge. The judge may give such directions as he thinks fit and proper at such pre-trial review.

7. This Practice Direction shall come into force on 1 December 1992.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 8.1

HOURS OF SITTINGS HIGH COURT AND
DISTRICT COURT

 

1. The usual hours of sittings in the High Court will be from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 2.30 p.m. to 4.30 p.m.

2. The usual hours of sittings in the District Court will be from 9.30 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 2.30 p.m. to 4.30 p.m.

3. These hours may be varied at the discretion of the presiding judge or master.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 8.2

VACATION BUSINESS IN THE HIGH COURT

 

1. The following classes of applications can be issued and made returnable in vacations -

(1) Before a judge:

(a) for injunction;

(b) for committal;

(c) for appraisal and sale of a vessel in the admiralty jurisdiction;

(d) interlocutory application that can be issued and made returnable before a master in vacation;

(e) application referred by a master to a judge; and

(f) appeal from a master in relation to an application that comes within sub-paragraph (3) below.

(2) Before a judge in companies and bankruptcy matters:

(a) the hearing of a contested winding-up or bankruptcy petition on the first working day of each week at 9:30 a.m.;

(b) the hearing of an application to set aside a statutory demand before a Judge;

(c) for a validation order under s. 182 of the Companies Ordinance (Cap.32) or s. 42 of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap.6);

(d) for injunction;

(e) for appointment of an interim receiver or provisional liquidator or for the protection or preservation of assets or status;

(f) concerning schemes of arrangement and reductions of capital redemption reserve funds and share premium accounts; and

(g) for leave to institute or defend proceedings or effect a compromise.

(3) Before a master:

(a) to set aside writ or judgment;

(b) to set aside writ or service for irregularity of jurisdiction;

(c) to renew writ;

(d) for leave to issue and serve writ out of jurisdiction;

(e) for substituted service;

(f) for interim payment;

(g) for particulars, if summons under O.14 issued;

(h) for time, in interpleader and cases where pleadings are to be served in vacation;

(i) for the extension of time under s.86 of the Companies Ordinance (Cap.32);

(j) for stay of proceedings by consent;

(k) for judgment under O.14;

(l) for leave to enter judgment;

(m) for an order by consent;

(n) for approval of infant settlement;

(o) for assessment of damages, where both parties consent to the matter being dealt with in vacation;

(p) interpleaders;

(q) for payment out after judgment;

(r) for enforcement of any judgment or order;

(s) for stay of execution;

(t) for relief against forfeiture;

(u) to vacate lis pendens;

(v) to tax bills of costs;

(w) appeals against the refusal by the Director of Legal Aid to grant legal aid;

(x) in an admiralty action, for the arrest or release of a vessel or cargo and any matter relating to the crew;

(y) in companies' winding-up proceedings:

(i) uncontested applications for winding-up orders;

(ii) for the appointment of a liquidator and/or committee of inspection; and

(iii) for warrant of arrest;

(z) in bankruptcy proceedings:

(i) uncontested applications for bankruptcy orders;

(ii) for an interim order under s.20A of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap.6);

(iii) for the appointment of a creditors' committee or trustee;

(iv) order for redirection of mail;

(v) for warrant of arrest;

(vi) for statutory dispensation or release;

(vii) application to object the automatic discharge of a bankrupt;

(viii) for annulment of a bankruptcy order; and

(ix) for a validation order under s.42 of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap.6).

2. In addition to the types of business set out in paragraph 1, the following matters may be set down for hearing in vacation:

(a) An action assigned to the Fixture List or Running List in accordance with para. 3 of Practice Direction 5.1, and

(b) Proceedings in the Court of First Instance,

if all parties thereto signify agreement to this effect to either the Listing Master or Listing Judge at the time leave to set down is granted or to the listing officer at the time of fixing a date for hearing.

3. Where a party considers any other application should be immediately or promptly heard, application for leave to proceed in vacation may be made to a master. The application may be made orally or by submission of a certificate signed by counsel or, if counsel has not been instructed in the matter, by solicitor.

4. This Practice Direction supersedes the existing Practice Directions 8.2, 8.2A and 8.2B and shall have immediate effect.

Dated this 24th day of April 2006.

 

  (Andrew Li)
  Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 9.1

CONSPIRACY

 

1. Where an indictment contains substantive counts and a related conspiracy count, the judge should require the prosecution to justify the joinder, or, failing justification, to elect whether to proceed on the substantive or on the conspiracy counts.

2. A joinder is justified for this purpose if the judge considers that the interests of justice demand it.

3. This Practice Direction also applies to proceedings in the District Courts.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 9.2

VOLUNTARY BILLS OF INDICTMENT

 

1. The usual means of bringing a defendant to trial on indictment is by committal for trial in the magistrates' court. A voluntary bill should only be granted where good reason to depart from the normal procedure is clearly shown and only where the interests of justice, rather than considerations of administrative convenience, require it.

2. Applications must not only comply with each paragraph of the Indictment Rules 1976, but must also be accompanied by:

(a) a copy of any charges on which the defendant has been committed for trial;

(b) a copy of any charges on which his committal for trial was refused by the magistrates' court;

(c) a copy of any existing indictment which has been preferred in consequence of his committal;

(d) a summary of the evidence or other document which

(i) identifies the counts in the proposed indictment on which he has been committed for trial (or which are substantially the same as charges on which he has been so committed), and

(ii) in relation to each other count in the proposed indictment, identifies the pages in the accompanying statements and exhibits where the essential evidence said to support that count is to be found;

(e) marginal markings of the relevant passages on the pages of the statements and exhibits identified under (d)(ii) above.

3. Paragraph 2 above should be complied with in relation to each defendant named in the indictment for which leave is sought, whether or not it is proposed to prefer any new count against him.

4. In exceptional circumstances, the judge may invite written submissions on behalf of any defendant affected if, in his judgement, the interests of justice so require.

5. This Practice Direction will come into effect on 1st November 1996.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 9.3

CRIMINAL PROCEEDINGS IN THE COURT OF
FIRST INSTANCE

 

PART I DEPOSITIONS AND EXHIBITS AFTER COMMITTAL

1. After committal for trial of the accused, photocopies of all original statements made by the accused and other documents produced in evidence together with copies of the depositions, but excluding copies of the recognizances of prosecutors and witnesses, shall be provided to the solicitors for the defence.

PART II PRE-TRIAL PROCEDURE

2. The Secretary for Justice may serve on the accused or his solicitor, a notice to admit such facts as may be specified therein relating to:

(a) the chain of evidence for exhibit

(b) that the offence was committed, if this is not to be contested by the accused;

(c) the admission of documentary exhibits; a

(d)  any other matter which may be specified in such notice

A copy will be served on the Registrar. Such notice will be served after the filing of the indictment and where practicable not less than 28 days before the date fixed for trial.

3. The solicitor for the accused is expected to obtain his client's instructions in the matter and, within 14 days after the notice to admit facts is served, to serve on the Secretary for Justice a notice in reply stating which facts are admitted. Any admissions should comply with the provisions of s.65C of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance (Cap.221) which include the right to seek the leave of the court to withdraw any such admission. A copy of the notice in reply should be served on the Registrar.

4. The Secretary for Justice may serve notice on the accused or his solicitor that he intends to tender the written statement of any witness, pursuant to s.65B of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance, without calling that witness to give oral evidence. Such notice will, where practicable, be served after the filing of the indictment and not less than seven days before the date fixed for trial. A copy of the notice will be sent to the Registrar not later than seven days prior to the date fixed for trial. If objection is made to a statement being tendered in evidence the solicitor for the accused is expected to let the Secretary for Justice and the Registrar know of this as soon as possible.

5. Not less than four days before the date fixed for trial (unless counsel for the prosecution and the defence agree to a later date and shall so inform the judge), a judge, who shall if practicable be the judge who is to try the case, may, if he considers it desirable to do so, require counsel for the prosecution and the defence to attend a meeting in his chambers, presided over by him.

6. At such meeting, counsel will be expected to inform the judge of the following matters:

(a) of the pleas to be tendered at trial;

(b) whether any additional evidence is to be called by the prosecution and the substance thereof;

(c) whether or not the facts included in the Secretary for Justice's notice to admit facts are to be admitted; or, if no such notice was served, what facts, if any, are to be admitted and in what form that admission is to be put to the jury;

(d) which of the prosecution witnesses named on the back of the indictment is available, which of them the prosecution intends to call, and which of them defence counsel wishes to be made available;

(e) whether any statements are to be tendered pursuant to s.65B of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance;

(f) whether objection is to be taken to the admissibility of any of the prosecution evidence, and how long the hearing of such objection is likely to take;

(g) if any expert testimony is to be called;

(h) of the order in which prosecution witnesses are likely to be called;

(i) of the names and addresses of witnesses from whom statements have been taken by the prosecution but who are not going to be called;

(j) of any alibi not already disclosed;

(k) of his estimate of the probable length of the trial and of any other significant matter which might affect this;

(l) whether or not it is intended to make any submission as to:

(i) the severance of the accused or of any count of the indictment;

(ii) the quashing of the indictment;

(iii) the provision of further and better particulars of any count in the indictment; or

(iv) any other matter which should be determined in the absence of the jury before the accused pleads to the indictment;

(m) of any point of law which may arise in the trial, and of any authority on which either party intends to rely as far as can be envisaged at that stage; and

(n) of any other significant matter which might affect the proper and convenient trial of the case.

7. At such meeting the judge will give such directions as appear to him necessary to secure the proper and efficient trial of the case.

8. The accused shall be present at such a meeting unless the accused or his solicitor informs the judge that he does not wish to attend.

GENERAL

9. If possible on the day fixed for the trial any preliminary issue of law will be heard and determined before the jury is empanelled.

10. Any practitioner who, in relation to any particular case, experiences difficulty in complying with this direction should, as soon as possible, contact the Registrar.

PART III ANTECEDENTS (HIGH COURT)

11. Before the date fixed for hearing of every Court of First Instance criminal trial the police should supply a list of the accused's previous convictions to the court.

12. Such a list of convictions must also be supplied to the accused's solicitor on request. In order that the defence may be properly conducted, the accused's advisers must know whether they can safely put the accused's character in issue.

13. A proof of evidence should be prepared by a police officer containing particulars of the accused's age, education and employment, the date of arrest, and the date (if known) of the last discharge from prison or other place of custody. If known, it may also contain a short and concise statement as to the accused's domestic and family circumstances.

14. It is recognized that the police officer who prepares the proof of evidence will not always be in a position to state all the facts from his own personal knowledge. The proof may therefore contain statements of information or belief with the sources and grounds thereof. The presiding judge will decide what weight, if any, to attach to such statements or whether to call for further evidence.

15. This proof should be given either with his brief or at the outset of the case to counsel for the prosecution. Subject in any particular case to a direction by the presiding judge to the contrary, counsel for the accused (or the accused if not legally represented) should be entitled to be supplied with a copy of such proof of evidence as relates to his client (or himself if not represented):

(a) in the case of a plea of not guilty as soon as the jury retire to consider their verdict, and

(b) in the case of a plea of guilty as soon as the plea is entered.

16. A copy of the proof shall be given to the court reporter when the officer is called to prove the contents. The court reporter may use it to check his note but must only transcribe so much as is given in evidence.

17. This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 10.2, 10.3, 10.4 and 10.5.

18. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

 

 

(Andrew Li)

 

Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 9.4

CRIMINAL PROCEEDINGS IN THE
DISTRICT COURT

 

PART I SERVICE OF STATEMENTS AND DOCUMENTARY EVIDENCE

1. In all cases where the prosecution applies to transfer a case to the District Court from the magistracy, they shall on or before the date of transfer serve on each defendant copies of the witness statements of those witnesses whom they propose to call at trial and copies of those documentary exhibits upon which they will seek to rely at trial.

2. The witness statements shall be served in a bundle or bundles such that the statements are firmly bound together and follow each other, with their pages consecutively numbered. Where witness statements have been translated, both versions shall be served and one shall follow the other in the bundle.

3. The bundle of witness statements shall be prefaced by an index numbering each witness consecutively and giving the name of the witness; a brief description of their role (such as victim of burglary A, eye witness of wounding B, interviewing officer of D4) and a page number for each statement they have made which is included in the bundle, similar to the example on the page following this Practice Direction.

4. The documentary exhibits shall be firmly bound together and follow each other with their pages consecutively numbered in a separate bundle or bundles.

5. The documentary exhibits shall be prefaced by an index, stating briefly the nature of the document and naming the witness by whom it will be produced (and/or those who will speak to it) and providing the page number of the exhibit in the bundle, similar to the example on the page following this Practice Direction.

6. Any further material upon which the prosecution seek to rely shall be served as additional evidence. It shall be accompanied by a form making clear that the material to which it relates is additional evidence. Such material shall be indexed and bear a page number running consecutively from the end of the relevant bundle.

7. Where translations accompany material, the service of the bundle shall not be delayed by awaiting certification if certification is intended. Such translations shall be served uncertified, but so soon as certified copies are available they shall be served on each defendant and shall bear the page numbers of those pages previously uncertified.

8. In cases where the prosecution's papers are substantially ready to be served but further material is awaited, such as sworn bankers' affidavits or the statement of experts, the service of the bundle and transfer to the District Court should not be delayed, but in such cases a letter shall accompany service of the bundle disclosing the fact that it is intended to serve further material and stating briefly the nature of that material. Where material exists but not yet in its proper form, such as banking documents unsupported by a sworn banker's affidavit, it should be served at the same time as the main bundles with a letter stating what further material is expected to be served.

9. In cases where there is a considerable volume of banking documents, the bankers' affidavits and the exhibits thereto shall be served in a separate bundle, with consecutively numbered pages and be prefaced by an index setting out the name of the deponent, the bank in respect of which he speaks, the account numbers and the names of the account holders and the nature of the exhibits produced with the identifying number of each such exhibit married to its page number in the bundle, similar to the example on the page following this Practice Direction.

10. On the service of the original bundles the prosecution shall also serve a form stating whether or not unused material exists and giving the name and contact numbers and address of the person to be contacted in respect of viewing any unused material.

11. Any party to a case transferred to the District Court may apply to a judge of the District Court for an order amending, applying, varying, dispensing or otherwise in respect of any of these directions.

12. No failure to comply with these directions shall bar the transfer of a case to the District Court or the making of any orders in relation to the case.

PART II PRE-TRIAL PROCEDURES

13. In criminal proceedings in the District Court wherein a pre-trial review has been ordered, the Secretary for Justice or an accused may each serve on the other a notice to admit facts relating to:

(a) the chain of evidence for exhibits;

(b) the commission of the offence;

(c) the admission of documentary exhibits; and

(d) any other matter specified.

14. The party to whom a notice under para.13 is addressed may serve a notice in reply stating any fact admitted. Such admission should be made in compliance with s.65C of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance, (Cap.221), and a copy of the notice should be served on the Registrar, District Court. In the absence of such notice, oral admissions may be made by or on behalf of either party to the judge at the pre-trial review.

15. A written statement proposed to be tendered in evidence in terms of s.65B of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance (Cap.221), should be served by the party so proposing before the pre-trial review, but should not be served on the Registrar, District Court unless it is agreed by the parties that there is no objection to such statement.

16. At the pre-trial review, counsel or solicitors will inform the trial judge of the following:

(a) the pleas to be tendered at trial;

(b) the nature (but not the substance) of any additional evidence for the prosecution;

(c) details of any admitted facts not already covered by a notice in reply in terms of para.14 hereof;

(d) which witnesses the prosecution intends to call, and which the defence wishes to be made available;

(e) whether there will be objection to the admissibility of prosecution evidence and how long such will take to hear;

(f) if expert testimony is to be called;

(g) trial length estimates and matters relevant thereto;

(h) whether submissions are proposed as to:

(i) severance of an accused or a charge;

(ii) quashing a charge;

(iii) provision of further particulars of a charge;

(iv) any other issue preliminary to trial;

(i) any point of law which may arise at trial, and any authority to be relied upon; and

(j) which statements served under para.15 hereof are not objected to.

17. The judge conducting the pre-trial review may give directions for the further conduct of the proceedings.

18. A represented accused has a right to attend the pre-trial review, but may waive that right if he wishes. If an accused who wishes to attend is in custody, early notice shall be given to the Registrar, District Court so that arrangements may be made.

19. Parts I & II took effect on 1 February 1999.

 

PART III  THE LANGUAGE USED IN A TRIAL

20. An accused should elect the language used in the trial during the transfer proceedings at the Magistrate Court or the listing proceedings at the District Court. Translation of documentary exhibits may be dispensed with depending on the election.

21. An accused should apply in writing to the District Court, not less than 28 days before the trial, for any change of election.

22. Part III shall take effect on 5 May 2008.

Dated this 8th day of April 2008.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

Witness Index

NOS NAME & NOS of STS   DESCRIPTION PAGES
       
PW1 Wong Fat
1 statement
Victim burglary in charge1
on 1/3/97
15
       
PW2 Kwok Kwong-leung
2 statements
Eyewitness wounding,
charge 3 on 12/4/97
614
23
29
       

PW3

PC 3746 Arrest & interview D3
1 statement
4659

 

  Index of Documentary Exhibits

NOS DESCRIPTION WITNESS PAGES
       
1 Receipt for $10,000 PW1, Wong Fat

1

2 D2s record of interview PW6, PC 4875 25 Chinese
5
9 English

 

Index to Bankers' Affirmations

  NAME BANK ACCOUNT NOS ACCOUNT
NAME
DESCRIPTION IDENTITY NOS PAGE  NOS
               
1 Kwok Keung Hong Kong Bank 625 37465 01 XYZ co Cheque dated   12.5.97 KK3 7
2 Wong Wingsum Bank of Asia 234 8484 02 ABC Monthly Statements WWS 14 8–16

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 9.5

EVIDENCE BY WAY OF LIVE TELEVISION LINK
OR VIDEO RECORDED TESTIMONY

 

1. These procedures cover applications for leave to call evidence by way of

(a) live television link (under s.79B) where the witness is a child or mentally handicapped or in fear;

    or  (b) video recorded testimony (under s.79C) in the case of witnesses who are either children or mentally handicapped;

and in accordance with the provisions of the Live Television Link and Video Recorded Evidence Rules made under s.79D.

2. Cases involving vulnerable witnesses should be given priority for listing purposes.

3. Hearings to determine applications under s.79B(2), (3) and (4) will take place while the court is sitting in chambers.

4. Where the court grants leave to admit a video recording under s.79C but directs that a part of the recording is to be excluded, the party applying to have the recording admitted is responsible for the editing of the video tape in accordance with the court's directions. The edited copy together with the amended transcript pages should then be supplied to the appropriate officer of the court and to all parties in the proceedings in advance of the trial.

5. On the day of trial, in order to avoid additional stress being suffered by any vulnerable witness, there should be no postponement except in the most exceptional circumstances. All preliminary issues that might otherwise delay the start of the trial should have been dealt with in advance or, alternatively, notified to the parties concerned and to the court, at least seven days before the commencement of trial so that arrangements can be made to obviate vulnerable witnesses coming to court on days or at times when it is unlikely that they will be needed.

6. Whenever a witness as defined in para.1(a) above gives evidence, a court usher will be present to

(a) operate the closed circuit television (CCTV) in the witness room;

(b) explain to the witness what to do and where to sit;

(c) ensure there is no improper communication between the witness and the supporting person (if any);

and (d) supervise in a general way so that the witness is properly looked after

7. Where the witness is a child or is mentally handicapped, a support personmay also be present with the permission of the court. That person should not be a witness in the case and should not have been directly involved in the investigation of the case. In the case of a mentally handicapped witness, the support personshould be someone with some understanding and expertise related to the nature of the handicap. In all cases, the judge must warn the support personnot to prompt or seek to influence the witness in any way. (See also: R v Chan Wai [1994] 2 HKCLR 75).

8. There should normally be no need for any person other than the witness and the court usher to be inside the CCTV witness room in a case where the witness is in fear.

9. The judge will ensure that

(a) no intimidating practices are adopted in the course of questioning;

(b) no inappropriate language is used having regard to the age and mental capacity of the witness;

   and (c) that breaks are offered or given to a witness at regular intervals, if appropriate.

10. Where a defendant is not represented and wishes to ask questions of any vulnerable witness, the judge in his discretion may permit

(a) the picture to be switched off on the monitor in the CCTV witness room allowing only the defendant's voice to be heard by the witness;

or (b) the questions to be channelled through another person (including the judge),

if the judge feels that the impact of cross-examination will be too inhibiting or threatening to allow the witness to answer freely.

11. The judge will decide whether gowns and/or wigs should be removed while a child or handicapped person gives evidence.

12. Where a witness who is in fear is to give evidence, it will be the responsibility of the police to arrange for the security of the witness at court and, if special arrangements are to be made which encroach upon the normal working arrangements at court, the appropriate officer of the court must be given advance notice of what it is proposed so that a course of action can be agreed.

13. Where it is believed that the safety and security of the court is itself in jeopardy as a result of the presence of a witness in fear, it will be the responsibility of the police to ensure that no risks are taken.

14. Where special arrangements are made, as shown in paras.(12) and (13) above, the officer of the court will be responsible for keeping the judge informed of the situation.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 9.6

MAGISTRACY APPEALS IN THE COURT OF FIRST INSTANCE

 

PART I - ENTITLEMENT TO FULL TRANSCRIPT

1. The present practice is to streamline the procedure to bring it in line with the preparation of appeal bundles for criminal appeals from the Court of First Instance and the District Court.

2. An Appellant is not entitled as of right to a set of full transcript of the proceedings by virtue of section 116(1) of the Magistrates Ordinance, Cap. 227.

3. Applications for any transcript in addition to the basic appeal bundle referred to in Part II for the purpose of appeal shall be made to the Registrar, High Court (Magistracy Appeals), who is vested with the power to determine the contents of the appeal bundle.

PART II - BASIC APPEAL BUNDLE

4. Upon receipt of the Notice of Appeal by the magistrates' clerk, the Appeals Clerk of the magistrates' court shall prepare a basic appeal bundle for the hearing of the appeal.

5. The contents of the basic appeal bundle shall be determined in accordance with the nature of appeal and shall consist of documents as specified below:-

(A) In an appeal against Conviction :

1. Notice of Appeal

2. Charge Sheet/ Summons to Defendant/ Consent to Prosecution (if any)

3. Summary of Facts as Prosecution Opening

4. Agreed/Admitted Facts

5. Cautioned Statements admitted in evidence

6. Written Prosecution/Defence Closing submissions

7. Certificate of Conviction or Order

8. Statement of Findings (with Reasons for verdict)

9. Record of Previous Convictions (if any)

10. List of Exhibits and Documentary Exhibits

11. Transcript of Proceedings (which shall include the plea, oral closing submissions, verdict, reasons for verdict/order)

(B) In an appeal against Sentence :

1. Notice of Appeal

2. Charge Sheet/ Summons to Defendant/ Consent to Prosecution (if any)

3. Agreed/ Admitted Facts

4. Cautioned Statements admitted in evidence

5. Written Prosecution/ Defence Closing submissions

6. Certificate of Conviction or Order

7. Statement of Findings (with Reasons for sentence)

8. Reports for sentence

9. Record of Previous Convictions

10. List of Exhibits and Documentary Exhibits

11. Transcript of Proceedings (which shall include the plea, oral closing submissions, mitigation and sentence, reasons for sentence)

(C) In an appeal against Conviction and Sentence :

Combination of (A) and (B)

(D) Full transcript of review hearings will also be treated as part of the reasons for conviction/ sentence and will be provided in the basic appeal bundle.

PART III - APPLICATION FOR ADDITIONAL TRANSCRIPT

6. A party to the appeal or his legal advisers may apply in writing to the Registrar, High Court (Magistracy Appeals) marked for the attention of the Clerk of Court, stating precisely the portion of the transcript required and the full name of the witnesses together with particulars in support of the application.

7. A party to the proceedings may approach the magistrates' court for a transcript or audio tape of the hearing at his own expenses pursuant to section 35A of the Magistrates' Ordinance, Chapter 227. Transcript so supplied will not be automatically incorporated into the appeal bundle.

8. A party may apply to the Registrar, High Court (Magistracy Appeals) in writing with detailed reasons for the transcript or parts thereof supplied under paragraph 7 to be included in the appeal bundle.

9. The prescribed fees and administrative charge paid under an application made pursuant to section 35A of Magistrates' Ordinance, Chapter 227 is not refundable in any event.

10. The above provisions does not affect the power of a Judge of the Court of First Instance to order further papers including the transcript or any part thereof for the hearing of appeal.

11. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1st September 2000.

Dated this 12th day of July 2000.

 

 

Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION – 9.7

 APPLICATIONS TO STAY CRIMINAL PROCEEDINGS

 

 

Proceedings

1.    In all cases where a defendant proposes to make an application to stay criminal proceedings on the ground of abuse of process, whether the proceedings are on indictment in the Court of First Instance or in the District Court or by summons or information in the Magistrate’s Court, written notice of such application must be given to the Prosecutions Division of the Department of Justice not later than 21 days before the date fixed for the trial.

2.    Such notice must:

(a) give the name of the parties and the case reference number;
   
(b) state the date fixed for the hearing;
   
(c) specify the nature of the application;
   
(d) set out in numbered sub-paragraphs the grounds upon which the application is to be made; and
   
(e) within the time frame specified above, be copied, as appropriate, to the Registrar of the High Court, the Registrar of the District Court or the First Clerk of the relevant Magistracy, and be served upon all other parties to the proceedings.

3.    A skeleton argument and a list of authorities to be relied upon must be served upon the court and all other parties to the proceedings not later than 14 days before the date fixed for the trial.

4.    The skeleton argument must, in addition to stating the argument:

(a) specify the name of any witnesses who are, or who are likely, to give evidence in the application;
   
(b) summarise the nature of the evidence of each such witness;
   
(c) identify the issues their testimony will address;
   
(d) specify the documents to be relied upon and, if those documents are not in the documents already served on the court, a paginated indexed bundle of such documents must be served together with the skeleton argument;
   
(e) specify any proposition of law to be advanced, together with the authorities relied on in support, with page and paragraph references to passages relied upon;
   
(f) where appropriate, include or append a chronology and a list of dramatis personae; and
   
(g) where reference is made to a document, provide the page number to that document in the trial documents or in the supplementary bundle.

5.    The prosecutor must serve on the court and on all the parties not later than 7 days before the date fixed for commencement of the trial a skeleton argument in response, and a list of authorities to be relied upon.  The requirements of paragraph 4 of this Direction apply equally to the skeleton argument served by the prosecutor.

6.    If at the time of the plea day hearing in the Magistrate’s Court or District Court, or at the time of the pre-trial review in the Magistrate’s Court, District Court or Court of First Instance, as the case may be, the defendant or those acting on his behalf are considering making an application for a stay of proceedings on the ground of abuse of process, that fact must be brought to the court’s attention at the time of the pre-trial hearing.  In such circumstances, the judge or magistrate, as the case may be, may order a different timetable if appropriate and make such additional directions about the conduct of the application as he sees fit.

7.     Nothing in this practice direction shall detract from the right of a defendant to apply for a stay of proceedings but failure to comply with this practice direction may result in vacation of the dates fixed for trial and in the making by the court of other appropriate consequential orders.

8.    This Practice Direction shall take effect on 2 April 2010.

Date this 8th day of March 2010.

 

 

  (Andrew Li)
  Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 9.8

 MANAGEMENT OF COMPLEX COMMERCIAL CRIME CASES

 

 1.    This Practice Direction shall apply in both the High Court and the District Court.

2.   The objective of this Practice Direction is to allow the use of active case management procedures to try complex commercial crime cases fairly, expeditiously and on their merits by ensuring that: -

(a)    the real issues to be tried are identified at the earliest stage practicable;

(b)    the presentation of the prosecution and defence cases is relevant and efficient; and

(c)    the resources of the court are properly used.

3.   Definitions

A complex commercial crime case is one which in the opinion of a Designated Judge involves a case of fraud or dishonesty in a commercial context which is of such seriousness, length or complexity as to warrant the application of this Practice Direction.

A Listing Judge is the Judge in either the High Court or the District Court who is responsible for listing a criminal case for trial.

A Designated Judge is the judge before whom the Listing Judge sets down a case for determination as to whether it is a complex commercial crime case.

4.   Procedure

  (a) When a case comes before a Listing Judge and he forms the view that it may be a complex commercial crime case then the Listing Judge will set it down for an initial case management hearing before a Designated Judge.
     
  (b) That initial case management hearing will, in the normal course, be set down within six weeks of the case coming before the Listing Judge.
     
  (c) For the purposes of the initial case management hearing the Listing Judge may order that the prosecution provide to the Designated Judge and to the defence at a time prior to the initial case management hearing a summary of the facts in respect of each charged offence, including a summary of the role of each defendant in respect of any charged offence; a list of prosecution witnesses, with a brief description of the evidence of each witness and its relationship to the prosecution case and a list of exhibits with a sufficient description of them so as to allow the Designated Judge to know the general nature and approximate quantity of exhibits to be produced by the prosecution.
     
  (d) The Listing Judge will enquire whether either the prosecution or the defence wish to make submissions to the Designated Judge as to whether the case is to be regarded as a complex commercial crime case and if so may order that written submissions be provided to the Designated Judge at a time prior to the initial case management hearing.

5.   When the matter comes before the Designated Judge he will determine, after considering any submissions made by the parties, whether the case is a complex commercial crime case to which this Practice Direction applies.

6.   If the Designated Judge determines it is not a complex commercial case, he may list the case for trial, or, if there is reason to do so, order that the case go back before the Listing Judge for listing.

7.   If the Designated Judge determines that the case is a complex commercial crime case so that this Practice Direction applies he will, either at that initial case management hearing, or at any subsequent case management hearing, list the case for trial before himself.  The Designated Judge may order there be such further case management hearings he deems appropriate.

8. (a) All case management hearings before a Designated Judge prior to the trial of a complex commercial crime case will be held in chambers.
     
   (b) It is highly desirable that, whenever practicable, the parties be represented at a case management hearing by counsel or other legal representative who it is intended will appear for them at trial.
     
  (c)  In any event it is expected that those representing the prosecution and the defence at such hearings will be sufficiently prepared for the purposes of the hearing.
     
  (d) An accused person has a right to attend all case management hearings but need not attend if he has a legal representative appearing for him at a particular case management hearing.
     
  (e) The Designated Judge may give such directions and make such enquiries as to the preparation of the case so as to achieve the objectives of this Practice Direction.
     
  (f) Matters which may be dealt with at a case management hearing may include, but are not limited to:
(i) whether any amendments to the existing charges are contemplated.
(ii) the anticipated pleas.
(iii) matters pertaining to representation of the parties at trial and in particular whether there are any difficulties foreseen by the defence in obtaining or maintaining representation.
(iv) whether additional evidence will or may be relied upon by the prosecution and, if so, its nature.
(v) what areas of evidence will or may be agreed (and see 9(b) and (c) below).
(vi) what areas of evidence, if any, will be subject to arguments as to admissibility.
(vii) what witnesses are intended to be called and the order in which it is proposed they will give evidence.
(viii) the prosecution and defence estimates of the length of trial, and for that purpose the Designated Judge may require an analysis of the number and nature of the witnesses to be called and the length of time it is estimated will be required for examination in chief of those witnesses and their cross examination, as well as estimates of time for any other aspect of the trial.
(ix) the organization of exhibits and the method of production of those exhibits, including the provision of exhibits in computerized form to the court or to a jury and what other electronic or visual aids, if any, are proposed for the display of exhibits.
(x) generally as to what technical resources of the court may be required for the calling or presentation of evidence.
(xi) what applications are to be made or matters of law argued and when those applications or matters of law are to be dealt with, and the Designated Judge may direct the provision of such written arguments as he considers appropriate.

9.   The Designated Judge may at any time order the prosecution to provide: -

  (a) an expanded summary of facts or a written opening together with references to exhibits, or to related bundles of exhibits and may further order that the expanded summary of facts or written opening include particulars of the prosecution case against each accused in respect of each charge or count.
     
  (b) a list of matters or a draft of facts proposed to be admitted pursuant to section 65C of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance, and may request the defence to state the basis for any refusal to make an admission as to a particular fact.
     
  (c) a list of witnesses whose evidence is proposed to be dealt with by way of section 65B of the Criminal Procedure Ordinance, and may request the defence to state the basis for any refusal to agree that the evidence of any witness be dealt with under that section.
     
  (d)  such schedules or other aides as the Designated Judge regards as assisting the court or the jury in comprehending and retaining the evidence.

10.  The Designated Judge may at any time set such time limits he thinks appropriate for the doing of any thing, and may do so during the trial itself.

11.  Commencement Date

This Practice Direction will take effect on 2 July 2010.

 

Dated this 10th day of June 2010

 

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

  

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 10.1

AFFIDAVIT EVIDENCE

 

PART I AFFIDAVITS

Marking

1. At the top right hand corner of the first page of every affidavit, and also on the back-sheet, there must be written in clear permanent dark blue or black marking:

(a) the party on whose behalf it is filed;

(b) the name of the deponent;

(c) the number of the affidavit in relation to the deponent; and

(d) the date when sworn.

For example: 2nd Dft: WONG TK: 3rd: 8.8.88.

Binding

2. Affidavits must not be bound so as to hamper filing.

Exhibits

Markings generally

3. Where space allows, the directions under para.1 above apply to the first page of every exhibit.

Documents other than letters

4. (a) Clearly legible photographic copies of original documents may be exhibited instead of the originals, provided the originals are made available for inspection by the other parties before the hearing and by the judge at the hearing.

(b) Any document which the court is being asked to construe or enforce, or the trusts of which it is being asked to vary, should be separately exhibited and should not be included in a bundle with other documents. Any such documents should bear the exhibit mark directly, and not on a flysheet attached to it.

(c) Court documents, such as probates, letters of administration, orders, affidavits or pleadings, should never be exhibited. Office copies of such documents prove themselves.

(d) Where a number of documents are contained in one exhibit, a front page must be attached, setting out a list of the documents, with dates, which the exhibit contains, and the bundle must be securely fastened. Any means of securing the bundle (except by staples) is acceptable, provided that it does not interfere with the perusal of the documents and it cannot readily be undone.

(e) This direction does not affect the current practice in relation to scripts in probate matters, or to an affidavit of due execution of a will.

Letters

5. (a) Copies of individual letters should not be made separate exhibits, but they should be collected together and exhibited in a bundle or bundles. The letters must be arranged in correct sequence with the earliest at the top, and properly paged in accordance with para.6 below. They must be firmly secured together in the manner indicated in para.4(d) above.

(b) When original letters, or original letters and copies of replies, are exhibited as one bundle, the exhibit must have a front page attached, stating that the bundle consists of so many original letters and so many copies. As before, the letters and copies must be arranged in correct sequence and properly paged.

Paging of documentary exhibits

6. Any exhibit containing several pages must be paged consecutively at centre bottom.

Copies of documents generally

7. It is the responsibility of the solicitor, by whom any affidavit is filed, to ensure that every page of every exhibit is fully and easily legible. In all cases of difficulty, typed copies of the illegible document (paged with anumbers) should be included.

Exhibits bound up with affidavit

8. Exhibits must not be bound up with or otherwise attached to the affidavit itself (O.41 r.11 (i)).

Exhibits other than documents

9. The principles are as follows:

(a) The exhibit must be clearly marked with the exhibit mark in such a manner that there is no likelihood of the contents being separated.

(b) Where the exhibit itself consists of more than one item (e.g. a cassette in a plastic box), each and every separate part of the exhibit must similarly be separately marked with at least enough of the usual exhibit mark to ensure precise identification.

This is particularly important in cases where there are a number of similar exhibits which fall to be compared. Accordingly:

(i) The formal exhibit marking should, so far as practicable, be written on the article itself in an appropriate manner (e.g. many fabrics can be directly marked with an indelible pen), or, if this is not possible, on a separate slip which is securely attached to the article in such a manner that it is not easily removable. (N.B. Items attached by adhesive tape or similar means are readily removable). If the article is enclosed in a container, the number of exhibit should appear on the outside of the container unless it is transparent and the number is readily visible.

Alternatively, the formal exhibit marking may be written on the container, or, if this is not possible, on a separate slip securely attached to the container. If this is done, then either:

(a) the number of the exhibit and, if there is room, the short name and number of the case, the name of the deponent and the date of affidavit must be written on the exhibit itself and on each separate part thereof; or

(b) all these particulars must appear on a slip securely attached to the article itself and to each separate part thereto

(ii) If the article, or part of the article, is too small to be marked in accordance with the foregoing provisions, it must be enclosed in a sealed transparent container of such a nature that it could not be reconstituted once opened, and the relevant slip containing the exhibit mark must be inserted in such container so as to be plainly visible. An enlarged photograph or photographs showing the relevant characteristics of each such exhibit will usually be required to be separately exhibited.

Numbering

10. Where a deponent deposes to more than one affidavit to which there are exhibits in any one matter, the numbering of such exhibits should run consecutively throughout, and not begin again with each affidavit.

Reference to documents already forming part of an exhibit

11. Where a deponent wishes to refer to a document already exhibited to some other deponent's affidavit, he should not also exhibit it to his own affidavit.

General

12. Where by the time of a hearing there are more than 30 pages in total of affidavits and exhibits (not including affidavits of service) to which reference will be made, copies should be provided in consolidated bundles or files paginated successively throughout in the top right hand corner, affidavits and exhibits being in separate bundles or files.

13. The Registry may reject any affidavit or exhibit which fails to comply with the above directions.

PART II FILING OF AFFIDAVITS

14. Every affidavit presented for filing in the High Court Registry or the Divorce Registry must bear one of the following endorsement—

(a) For filing;

(b) For hearing before Mr Justice/Master

     on______; or

(c) Ex parte application.

15. Where an oath or affirmation is administered by a solicitor, the name of the solicitor and of his firm must be clearly marked underneath the solicitors signature.

16. An affidavit, which does not bear the appropriate endorsement, will not be accepted for filing by either Registry.

17. This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 11.1, 11.2, 11.3 and 11.4.

18. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 10.2

CHINESE TRANSLATIONS

1. Any party may prepare a translation and have it certified by the Court Translator.

2. In any action begun by writ, a copy of the proposed translation must be served on all parties to the proceedings within three days of submission of the same to the Court Translator.

3. Any party to any proceedings may, if he so wishes, submit to the Court Translator for certification his own proposed translation of a document which the other party has submitted for certification or which has already been so certified. The party submitting such subsequent translation must annex therewith a copy of the original proposed or certified translation of the other party.

4. If any certified translation is challenged, a notice giving full particulars of the challenge and the alleged proper translation or alleged alternative translation must be served on all parties to the proceedings and the Court Translator within 14 days of the receipt of a copy of the certified translation; but in no case shall such notice be served later than seven days prior to the hearing.

5. Upon being served with a notice of challenge, the party producing or intending to produce such certified translation shall give reasonable notice of the hearing to the Court Translator who may then be cross-examined at such hearing.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 10.3

Citation of judgments written in Chinese
at hearings conducted in English

 

1. This Practice Direction applies to both civil and criminal proceedings at all levels of court which are conducted in English.

2. At present, some but not all judgments written in Chinese ("Chinese judgments") are translated into English by the Judiciary ("Judiciary translation").

3. If a party wishes to cite a Chinese judgment in court, where a Judiciary translation is available, such translation should be used.

4. Where a Judiciary translation is not available, that party shall, unless otherwise directed by the court, prepare an English translation of that judgment or the relevant parts thereof which are to be relied on at the hearing. The translation, together with a copy of the Chinese judgment, shall be served on all the other parties for their agreement not later than 7 clear days before the hearing. The translation need not be submitted to the court for certification.

5. If the translation submitted to the other parties is not disputed by them, this translation may be cited at the hearing.

6. If the translation submitted is disputed by any of the other parties, the party disputing the translation shall apply to the court for directions. Such application shall be made not later than 4 clear days before the hearing and shall be supported by a statement identifying the disputed parts of the translation and providing an alternative translation thereof.

7. Upon application or on its own motion, the court may

(a) vary the time (i) for submitting the translation to the other parties for agreement, (ii) for disputing a translation or (iii) for making an application to the court for directions;
(b) refer the agreed or disputed parts of the translation for certification, or
(c) direct that other parts of the Chinese judgment shall be referred for translation and/or certification.

8. All translations submitted by any party to the court are submitted on the basis that the court and the Judiciary may freely use the same, with or without any amendment, for reference by the legal profession and the public in any manner as it deems appropriate.

9. In compliance with this Practice Direction, all parties shall exercise their best endeavours at all stages to avoid any unnecessary delay. In case of difficulties, an application may be made for further directions.

10. Any party may apply to the court for exemption from compliance with the requirements of this Practice Direction with supporting grounds not less than 14 days before the hearing or such shorter time as the court may permit. In considering whether to grant any exemption from compliance, the court shall, in particular, take into account whether compliance with any of the requirements is likely to prejudice the right of an accused to a fair trial in a criminal case or the discharge of the duty of defence counsel to protect their clients' rights and interests at the trial.

11. This Practice Direction supersedes PD 10.3 which was issued on 20th November 2006 and shall take effect on 1st March 2007.

 Dated this 19th day of January 2007.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION – 11.1

 EX PARTE, INTERIM AND INTERLOCUTORY APPLICATIONS
FOR RELIEF (INCLUDING INJUNCTIVE RELIEF)

 

A       Procedure for Urgent Applications

(1)     General

1.     Applications should, save in exceptional circumstances, be made on affidavit to a Judge or the Practice Master.

2.     Enquiries should be made of the Clerk of Court if the application is to be to a Judge.

3.     If the application is to the Practice Master, the papers, appropriately marked, should be handed in at the Registry counter.

(2)     Urgent Applications to a Judge

4.     Solicitors who have an urgent application should, as early as possible, contact the Clerk of Court who will direct them to any Judge or Deputy Judge who is free.  This applies during opening hours of the Registry (i.e. from 9 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 2 p.m. to 5 p.m.) from Mondays to Fridays.

5.     If no Judge is free during usual court sitting hours, or if there is good reason why the application cannot be made earlier, the Duty Judge will be available at 4:30 p.m.

6.     Outside the above opening hours of the Registry, the Duty Judge should be approached in the usual way.  Solicitors should first contact the Duty Judge who may either deal with the matter himself or otherwise refer the matter to another Judge as he sees fit and give all necessary directions.

7.     Solicitors should distinguish between:

(1)     an urgent application which requires an immediate order; and

(2)     an application which, because of confidentiality, requires an ex parte hearing but does not necessarily require an immediate order.

In the latter case, solicitors should ask the Clerk of Court for an appointment before a Judge in the usual way.

(3)     Urgent Applications to the Judge in Charge of the Admiralty List

8.     As far as reasonably practicable, urgent applications in ongoing or anticipated proceedings in the Admiralty List should be made to the Judge in charge of the Admiralty List (“the Admiralty Judge”).

9.     Solicitors who have an urgent application of the nature specified in paragraph 8 should, as early as possible, contact the Clerk of Court during the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, and inform him that the application is one which should be made to the Admiralty Judge.  The Clerk of Court will direct them to the Admiralty Judge if he is free.

10.     If the Admiralty Judge is not free, or if there is some reason why the application cannot be made before him during usual court sitting hours, the Clerk of Court will endeavour to place the application before a Judge familiar with Admiralty matters.  If no such Judge is available, the application will generally be placed before the Admiralty Judge outside usual court sitting hours.

11.     In cases of real urgency during usual court sitting hours, when a matter cannot wait but neither the Admiralty Judge nor a Judge familiar with Admiralty matters is readily available, the application will be placed before the Duty Judge.

12.     In cases of real urgency outside the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, solicitors should in the first instance contact the Duty Judge.  Solicitors should then inform the Duty Judge about the nature of the application and request that the application be heard by the Admiralty Judge.  The Duty Judge may in his discretion hear the application himself, or if it is in his opinion that the matter should be heard by the Admiralty Judge, direct that the application be made instead to the Admiralty Judge or a Judge familiar with Admiralty matters if either such Judge is available, and provide solicitors with their contact telephone numbers to enable solicitors to make arrangements for an urgent hearing before either of them.

(3A)   Urgent Applications to the Judge in Charge of the Commercial List

12A.     As far as reasonably practicable, urgent applications in ongoing or anticipated proceedings in the Commercial List should be made to the Judge in charge of the Commercial List (“the Commercial Judge”).

12B.     Solicitors who have an urgent application of the nature specified in paragraph 12A should, as early as possible, contact the Clerk of Court during the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, and inform him that the application is one which should be made to the Commercial Judge.  The Clerk of Court will direct them to the Commercial Judge if he is free.

12C.     If the Commercial Judge is not free, or if there is some reason why the application cannot be made before him during usual court sitting hours, the Clerk of Court will endeavour to place the application before a Judge familiar with commercial matters.  If no such Judge is available, the application will generally be placed before the Commercial Judge outside usual court sitting hours.

12D.     In cases of real urgency during usual court sitting hours, when a matter cannot wait but neither the Commercial Judge nor a Judge familiar with commercial matters is readily available, the application will be placed before the Duty Judge.

12E.     In cases of real urgency outside the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, solicitors should in the first instance contact the Duty Judge.  Solicitors should then inform the Duty Judge about the nature of the application and request that the application be heard by the Commercial Judge.  The Duty Judge may in his discretion hear the application himself, or if it is in his opinion that the matter should be heard by the Commercial Judge, direct that the application be made instead to the Commercial Judge or a Judge familiar with commercial matters if either such Judge is available, and provide solicitors with their contact telephone numbers to enable solicitors to make arrangements for an urgent hearing before either of them.

12F.     This section 3A of Practice Direction 11.1 supersedes Practice Direction 7.3 (Urgent Applications in Commercial List) from 1 November 2009.

(4)     Urgent Applications to the Companies Judge

13.     In addition to urgent applications in Bankruptcy or Winding-up List matters, (which should, pursuant to Practice Direction 3.1, Part III, paragraph 2.1, be made to the Companies Judge), urgent applications in ongoing or anticipated proceedings involving any matter relating to the internal management of companies should, as far as practicable, be made to the Companies Judge.  Such matters would include:

(1) applications for an injunction to restrain the holding of meetings of directors or shareholders of companies;
   
(2) applications for an injunction to restrain any person from acting in the capacity of director of a company;
   
(3) applications for the appointment of receivers and / or managers of companies;
   
(4) applications relating to the transfer or registration of transfer of shares in companies; and
   
(5) applications in which the standing of a party or intending party to make applications on behalf of a company by way of derivative action (whether at common law or pursuant to the provisions of Part IVAA of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32)) is or may be in issue.

14.     Solicitors who have an urgent application of the nature specified in paragraph 13 should, as early as possible, contact the Clerk of Court during the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, and inform him that the application is one which should be made to the Companies Judge.  The Clerk of Court will direct them to the Companies Judge if he is free.

15.     If the Companies Judge is not free, or if there is some reason why the application cannot be made before him during usual court sitting hours, the Clerk of Court will endeavour to place the application before a Judge familiar with company law matters.  If no such Judge is available, the application will generally be placed before the Companies Judge outside usual court sitting hours.

16.     In cases of real urgency during usual court sitting hours, when a matter cannot wait but neither the Companies Judge nor a Judge familiar with company law matters is readily available, the application will be placed before the Duty Judge.

17.     In cases of real urgency outside the opening hours of the Registry as set out in paragraph 4 above, solicitors should in the first instance contact the Duty Judge.  Solicitors should then inform the Duty Judge about the nature of the application and request that the application be heard by the Companies Judge.  The Duty Judge may in his discretion hear the application himself, or if it is in his opinion that the matter should be heard by the Companies Judge, direct that the application be made instead to the Companies Judge or a Judge familiar with company law matters if either such Judge is available, and provide solicitors with their contact telephone numbers to enable solicitors to make arrangements for an urgent hearing before either of them.

(5)     Urgent Applications to a Master

18.     Solicitors who have an urgent application to a Master should contact the clerk to the Practice Master who will arrange an attendance before the Practice Master or, if he is engaged, any other Master who is available.

 

B       Materials Required in Ex Parte Applications for Interim Relief

(1)     General

19.     In all applications ex parte for the grant, continuance or discharge of an order for interim relief (including, but not limited to, injunctive relief), the papers together with a draft of the Order which the Court will be invited to make should be delivered to the Court sufficiently long before the hearing to enable the Judge to read and digest them all before the hearing.

20.    Usually the issue of a writ or originating summons and the swearing of an affidavit in support of an ex parte application for interim relief is required before the application is made.  This includes the situation where interim relief is sought in aid of proceedings outside of Hong Kong pursuant to High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4), section 21M (see Order 29, rule 8A).

21.     Where disclosures not contained in the evidence or skeleton argument are made orally during the ex parte hearing, an undertaking to the Court will be required to file and serve a supplemental affidavit setting out these further disclosures.

22.     If in very exceptional circumstances precise compliance with this Practice Direction is not possible, the Court will expect an explanation as to why this is so.

(2)     Affidavits

23.     The affidavit(s) in support of the application should be limited to evidence necessary to give a clear, concise and fair statement of relevant facts.

24.     Affidavits should not contain submissions and argument.

25.     Exhibits to affidavits should be strictly limited to the issues in the application.  No documents should be exhibited which are not of essential importance.

26.     The affidavit in support should contain a clear and concise statement of the following:

(1) the facts giving rise to the claim against the defendant;
(2) the facts giving rise to the claim for interim relief;
(3) the facts relied upon as justifying the application ex parte for each part of the Order sought (including details of any prior notice given to the defendant or the reasons for giving no such notice);
(4) any answer either asserted or likely to be asserted by the defendant in response to the applicant’s claims for interim and substantive relief;
(5) any facts known to the applicant which might lead the Court not to grant the relief sought or not to grant suchrelief ex parte; and
(6) the precise relief sought.

(3)     Skeleton Arguments

27.     The application should be accompanied by a skeleton argument setting out precisely and succinctly how it is said that the case meets the requirements for the Order sought.

28.     Where it is claimed that there are any exceptional circumstances justifying the interim relief being sought, those circumstances should be specified.

29.     The skeleton argument should also specify the relevant passages in any affidavits and documentary evidence being relied upon.

30.    The skeleton argument lodged with the Court must be served on the opposite party (including where the hearing is ex parte on notice) together with the Order and evidence.

(4)     Orders

31.     Applicants for ex parte relief should prepare and lodge with the papers relating to the application a draft minute of the Order sought.  Such minute should specify the precise relief which the Court is asked to grant.

32.     While the undertakings required of an applicant will vary from case to case, an applicant will usually be required:

(1)     to give an undertaking in damages;

(2)     to notify the defendant of the terms of the Order forthwith by appropriate means;

(3)     to pay the reasonable costs and expenses of compliance with the Order incurred by a third party to whom notice of the Order is given;

(4)     if proceedings have not been issued, to issue them forthwith; and

(5)     if a draft affidavit has not been sworn, or where other facts have been placed before the Court or disclosures made orally, to procure the swearing of the affidavit or the verification on affidavit of the disclosures made or facts orally outlined to the Court.

33.     The Order should, as a general rule, contain provision:

(1)     for the defendant to apply on notice for discharge or variation of the Order;

(2)     for a return date, of an inter partes hearing; and

(3)     for the costs to be reserved.

C       Commencement Date

34.     This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction on Ex Parte, Interim and Interlocutory Applications for Injunctions dated 12 February 2009.

35.     This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 1 November 2009.

Dated this 5th of October 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 11.2

MAREVA INJUNCTIONS AND
ANTON PILLER ORDERS

1. The standard forms of order for use on applications for Mareva injunctions and Anton Piller orders are appended to this Practice Direction

2. All such orders should in the future, in the absence of good reason to the contrary, now follow these forms.

3. Where the order sought deviates in a material respect from the standard form this should be drawn to the attention of the judge hearing the application.

4. If the order is intended to be served on a party who is likely to be Chinese speaking and who may not be proficient in English it should be accompanied by a brief explanation in Chinese of the contents of the order ensuring that a fair summary of the effect of any order is given and the following endorsement is included:

因這是法律文件﹐忽視它可帶來嚴重的後果。如有疑問﹐請儘早向發出文件的法庭登記處(地址)查詢。你亦應考慮聽取律師的意見或是申請法律援助。

(This is a legal document. The consequences of ignoring are serious. If in doubt, you should enquire as soon as possible at the Registry of the Court issuing the document, namely (insert address).......... You should also consider taking the advice of a solicitor or applying for legal aid.)

5. This Practice Direction shall be effective from 1 March 1998.

 

(TITLE)

INJUNCTION PROHIBITING DISPOSAL OF
ASSETS IN HONG KONG

IMPORTANT

NOTICE TO THE DEFENDANT

1. This Order prohibits you from dealing with your assets up to the amount stated.

The Order is subject to the exceptions which are set out in the Order. You should read the whole of this document carefully. You are advised to consult a solicitor as soon as possible. You have the right to ask the court to vary or discharge this Order.

2. If you disobey this Order you may be found guilty of contempt of court and you [any of your directors] may be [sent to prison or]1 fined or your assets may be seized.

Before The Hon. Mr. Justice

ORDER

An application was made on the______________[date] by counsel/solicitors for
          , the plaintiff, to the Judge who read the [draft] writ and the affidavits listed in Schedule 1 and accepted the undertakings in Schedule 2 at the end of this Order.  After hearing the application the Judge made the following Order.

IT IS ORDERED that:

1. Restriction on disposal of assets

(1)  The defendant must not

(a) remove from Hong Kong any of his assets which are within Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not, and whether solely or jointly owned, up to the value of HK$                , or

(b) in any way dispose of or deal with or diminish the value of any of his assets, which are within Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not, and whether solely or jointly owned up to the value of HK$     . This prohibition includes the following assets in particular:

(i) the property known as          , or the net sale money
after payment of any mortgages if it has been sold;

(ii) the property and assets of the defendant's business known as 
(or carried on at           ), or the sale money if any of them have been sold; and

(iii) any money in the accounts numbered         at

(2) If the total unencumbered value of the defendant's assets in Hong Kong exceeds HK$                         , the defendant may remove any of those assets from Hong Kong or may dispose of or deal with them so long as the total unencumbered value of his asset still in Hong Kong remains above HK$         .

[2. Disclosure of information.2 

(1) The defendant must inform the plaintiff in writing at once of all his assets of an individual value of HK$    or more in Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not and whether solely or jointly owned, giving the value, location and details of all such assets. The defendant may be entitled to refuse to provide some or all of this information on the grounds that it may incriminate him.3 

(2) This information must be confirmed in an affidavit which must be served on the plaintiff's solicitors within   days after this Order has been served on the defendant.]

DURATION OF THIS ORDER

This Order will remain in force up to and including      199     the return date)4, unless before then it is varied or discharged by a further order of the court. The application in which this Order is made shall come back to the court for further hearing on the return date unless the defendant pays the sum of HK$      into court makes provision for security in that sum by some other method as provided for hereinabove and serves notice that it does not require the application to come back to court.

EXCEPTIONS TO THIS ORDER

(1) This Order does not prohibit the defendant from spending HK$    per week towards his ordinary living expenses and HK$    per week towards his ordinary and proper business expenses and also HK$    per week [or a reasonable sum] on legal advice and representation.

[(2) This Order does not prohibit the defendant from dealing with or disposing of any of his assets in the ordinary and proper course of business].

(3) The defendant may agree with the plaintiff's solicitors that the above spending limits should be increased or that this Order should be varied in any other respect, but any such agreement must be in writing.

(4) This Order shall cease to have effect if the defendant provides security by paying the sum of HK$               into court or makes provision for security in that sum by some other method agreed with the plaintiff's solicitors or approved by the court.

EFFECT OF THIS ORDER

(1) A defendant who is an individual who is ordered not to do something must not do it himself or in any other way. He must not do it through others acting on his behalf or on his instructions or with his encouragement.

(2) A defendant which is a corporation and which is ordered not to do something must not do it itself or by its directors, officers, employees or agents, or in any other way.

THIRD PARTIES

(1)  Effect of this Order. It is a contempt of court for any person notified of this Order knowingly to assist in or permit a breach of this Order. Any person doing so may by imprisoned, fined, or have his assets seized.

(2)  Set off by banks. This injunction does not prevent any bank from exercising any right of set-off it may have in respect of any facility which it gave to the defendant before it was notified of this Order.

(3) Withdrawals by the defendant. No bank need inquire as to the application or proposed application of any money withdrawn by the defendant if the withdrawal appears to be permitted by this Order.

[SERVICE OUT OF THE JURISDICTION AND SUBSTITUTED SERVICE

(1) The plaintiff may serve the writ of summons on the defendant at
        by                                   

(2) If the defendant wishes to defend the action he must acknowledge service within     days of being served with the writ of summons.]

UNDERTAKINGS

The plaintiff gives to the court the undertakings set out in Schedule 2 to this Order.

VARIATION OR DISCHARGE OF THIS ORDER

The defendant (or anyone notified of this Order) may apply to the court at any time to vary or discharge this Order (or so much of it as affects that person,), but anyone wishing to do so should first inform the plaintiff's solicitors.

NAME AND ADDRESS OF PLAINTIFF'S SOLICITORS

The plaintiff's solicitors are:

[Name, address and telephone numbers both in and out of office hours]

INTERPRETATION OF THIS ORDER

(1) In this Order he, himor hisinclude she, her, hersand itor its.

(2) When there are two or more defendants then (unless otherwise stated):

(a) references to the defendantmean both or all of them;

(b) an order requiring the defendantto do or not to do anything requires each defendant to do it or not to do it; and

(c) a requirement relating to service of this Order, or of any legal proceedings on the defendantmeans on each of them.

SCHEDULE 1

Affidavits

The Judge read the following affidavits before making this Order:

(1)

(2)

SCHEDULE 2

Undertakings given to the court by the plaintiff

(1)    If the court later finds that this Order has caused loss to the defendant or any other party and decides that the defendant or that other party should be compensated for that loss, the plaintiff will comply with any order the court may make.

(2)     The plaintiff will on or before the      day of          cause a written guarantee in favour of the defendant and      5 in the sum of HK$         to issued from a bank having a place of business in Hong Kong, such guarantee being in respect of any order the court may make pursuant to the foregoing paragraph. The plaintiff will further, forthwith upon such issue, cause a copy of the guarantee to be served on the defendant.6 

(3)    As soon as practicable the plaintiff will [issue and] serve on the defendant [a] [the] writ of summons [in the form of the draft writ produced to the court] [claiming appropriate relief] together with this Order.

(4)     The plaintiff will cause an affidavit to be sworn and filed [substantially in the terms of the draft affidavit produced to the court] [confirming the substance of what was said to the court by the plaintiff's counsel/solicitors].

(5)     As soon as practicable the plaintiff will serve on the defendant a summons to be heard on the return date together with a copy of the affidavits and copiable exhibits containing the evidence relied on by the plaintiff and a copy of the skeleton argument used at the application for this Order. Unless impracticable photographs of non-copiable exhibits should also be served. [Copies of the confidential exhibits need not be served, but they must be made available for inspection by or on behalf of the defendant in the presence of the plaintiffs solicitors while the Order is carried out. Afterwards they must be provided to a solicitor representing the defendant who gives a written undertaking not to permit the defendant to see them or copies of them except in his presence and not to permit the defendant to make or take away any note or record of the exhibits.]

(6)     Anyone notified of this Order will be given a copy of it by the plaintiff's solicitors.

(7)     The plaintiff will pay the reasonable costs of anyone other than the defendant which have been incurred as a result of this Order including the costs of ascertaining whether that person holds any of the defendant's assets and if the court later finds that this Order has caused such a person loss, and decides that such person should be compensated for that loss, the plaintiff will comply with any order the court may make.

[(8)    The plaintiff will not without the leave of the court begin proceedings against the defendant in any other jurisdiction or use information obtained as a result of an order of the court in this jurisdiction for the purpose of civil or criminal proceedings in any other jurisdiction.

(9)    The plaintiff will not without the leave of the court seek to enforce this Order outside Hong Kong [or seek an order of a similar nature including orders conferring a charge or other security against the defendant or the defendant's assets].]

(10)  If for any reason this Order ceases to have effect (including in particular where the defendant provides security as provided for above or the plaintiff does not provide a bank guarantee as provided for above), the plaintiff will forthwith take all reasonable steps to inform, in writing, any person or company to whom he has given notice of this Order, or who he has reasonable grounds for supposing may act upon this Order, that it has ceased to have effect.


-----------------------------

1     Delete sent to prisonwith a corporate defendant. This notice is not a substitute for the indorsement of a penal notice.
2    To be included only if the judge is satisfied that it is justified in the particular circumstances of the application.
3    This sentence may be inserted in cases not covered by s.33 of the Theft Ordinance (Cap.210) Laws of Hong Kong.
4    The date inserted should by the first summons day two clear days after the date upon which the order is made and served.
5  The name of any person who the court may think is likely to be affected by the Order can be inserted.
6   To be included in those cases where the Judge considers that a guarantee should be provided prior to the return date.

 

 

 

(TITLE)

INJUNCTION PROHIBITING DISPOSAL OF
ASSETS WORLDWIDE


IMPORTANT
NOTICE TO THE DEFENDANT

1.      This Order prohibits you from dealing with your assets up to the amount state.

The Order is subject to the exceptions which are set out in the Order. You should read the whole of this document carefully. You are advised to consult a solicitor as soon as possible. You have the right to ask the court to vary or discharge this Order.

2.     If you disobey this Order you may be found guilty of contempt of court and you [any of your directors] may be [sent to prison or]7 fined or your assets may be seized.


Before The Hon. Mr. Justice                       

ORDER

An application was made on the     [date] by counsel/solicitors for        , the plaintiff, to the Judge who read the [draft] writ and the affidavits listed in Schedule 1 and accepted the undertakings in Schedule 2 at the end of this Order. After hearing the application the Judge made the following Order.

IT IS ORDERED that:

1. Restriction on disposal of assets

(1) The defendant must not —

(a) remove from Hong Kong any of his assets which are within Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not, and whether solely or jointly owned, up to the value of HK$            , or

(b) in any way dispose of or deal with or diminish the value of any of his assets, which are within Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not, and whether solely or jointly owned up to the value of HK$       . This prohibition includes the following assets in particular:

(i) the property known__________________ as          , or the net sale money after payment of any mortgages if it has been so;

(ii) the property and assets of the defendant's business known as        (or carried on at          ), or the sale money if any of them have been sold; and

(iii) any money in the accounts numbered               at

(2)     If the total unencumbered value of the defendant's assets in Hong Kong exceeds HK$    , the defendant may remove any of those assets from Hong Kong or may dispose of or deal with them so long as the total unencumbered value of his assets still in Hong Kong remains above HK$       .

  If the total unencumbered value of the defendant's assets in Hong Kong does not exceed HK$                   , the defendant must not remove any of those assets from Hong Kong and must not dispose of or deal with any of them, but if he has other assets outside Hong Kong the defendant may dispose of or deal with those assets so long as the total unencumbered value of all his assets, whether in or outside Hong Kong, remains above HK$                .

[2. Disclosure of information.8 

(1)  The defendant must inform the plaintiff in writing at once of all his assets of an individual value of HK$    or more, whether in or outside Hong Kong, whether in his own name or not, and whether solely or jointly owned, giving the value, location and details of all such asset The defendant may be entitled to refuse to provide some or all of this information on the grounds that it may incriminate him.9 

(2) This information must be confirmed in an affidavit which must be served on the plaintiff's solicitors within   days after this Order has been served on the defendant.]


DURATION OF THIS ORDER

This Order will remain in force up to and including      199     the return date)10, unless before then it is varied or discharged by a further order of the court. The application in which this Order is made shall come back to the court for further hearing on the return date unless the defendant pays the sum of HK$    into court or makes provision for security in that sum by some other method as provided for hereinabove and serves notice that it does not require the application to come back to court.


EXCEPTIONS TO THIS ORDER

(1) This Order does not prohibit the defendant from spending HK$     per week towards his ordinary and proper business expenses and also HK$            his ordinary and proper business expenses and also HK$          per week [or a reasonable sum] on legal advice and representation.

[(2)  This Order does not prohibit the defendant from dealing with or disposing of any of his assets in the ordinary and proper course of business].

(3)  The defendant may agree with the plaintiff's solicitors that the above spending limits should be increased or that this Order should be varied in any other respect, but any such agreement must be in writing.

(4)  This Order shall cease to have effect if the defendant provides security by paying the sum of HK$    into court or makes provision for security in that sum by some other method agreed with the plaintiff's solicitors or approved by the court.


EFFECT OF THIS ORDER

(1) A defendant who is an individual who is ordered not to do something must not do it himself or in any other way. He must not do it through others acting on his behalf or on his instructions or with his encouragement.

(2) A defendant which is a corporation and which is ordered not to do something must not do it itself or by its directors, officers, employees or agents, or in any other way.


THIRD PARTIES

(1) Effect of this Order. It is a contempt of court for any person notified of this Order knowingly to assist in or permit a breach of this Order. Any person doing so may be imprisoned, fined, or have his assets seized.

(2) Effect of this Order outside Hong Kong. The terms of this Order do not affect or concern anyone outside Hong Kong until it is declared enforceable or is enforced by a court in another jurisdiction and then they are to affect him only to the extent they have been declared enforceable or have been enforced UNLESS such person is:

(a)     a person to whom this Order is addressed or an officer or an agent appointed by power of attorney of such a person; or

(b) a person who is subject to the jurisdiction of this court and (i) has been given written notice of this Order at his residence or place of business within the jurisdiction of this court and (ii) is able to prevent acts or omissions outside the jurisdiction of this court which are a breach or assist in a breach of this Order.

(3) Set off by banks. This injunction does not prevent any bank from exercising any right of set-off it may have in respect of any facility which it gave to the defendant before it was notified of this Order.

(4) Withdrawals by the defendant. No bank need inquire as to the application or proposed application of any money withdrawn by the defendant if the withdrawal appears to be permitted by this Order.

[SERVICE OUT OF THE JURISDICTION AND SUBSTITUTED SERVICE

(1) The plaintiff may issue the writ of summons and serve it on the defendant at          by         

(2) If the defendant wishes to defend the action he must acknowledge service within  days of being served with the writ of summons.]

UNDERTAKINGS

The plaintiff gives to the court the undertakings set out in Schedule 2 to this Order.

VARIATION OR DISCHARGE OF THIS ORDER

The defendant (or anyone notified of this Order) may apply to the court at any time to vary or discharge this Order (or so much of it as affects that person,), but anyone wishing to do so should first inform the plaintiff's solicitors.


NAME AND ADDRESS OF PLAINTIFF'S SOLICITORS

The plaintiff's solicitors are:

[Name, address and telephone numbers both in and out of office hours]

INTERPRETATION OF THIS ORDER

(1) In this Order he, himor hisinclude she, her, hersand itor its.

(2) When there are two or more defendants then (unless otherwise stated):

(a) references to the defendantmean both or all of them;

(b) an order requiring the defendantto do or not to do anything requires each defendant to do it or not to do it; and

(c) A requirement relating to service of this Order, or of any legal proceedings on the defendantmeans on each of them.

 

SCHEDULE 1

Affidavits

The Judge read the following affidavits before making this Order:

(1)

(2)


SCHEDULE 2

Undertaking given to the court by the plaintiff

(1)  If the court later finds that this Order has caused loss to the defendant or any other party and decides that the defendant or that other party should be compensated for that loss, the plaintiff will comply with any order the court may make.

(2)  The plaintiff will on or before the   day of                          cause a written guarantee in favour of the defendant and        11 in the sum of HK$              to be issued from a bank having a place of business in Hong Kong, such guarantee being in respect of any order the court may make pursuant to the foregoing paragraph. The plaintiff will further, forthwith upon such issue, cause a copy of the guarantee to be served on the defendant. 12

(3)   As soon as practicable the plaintiff will [issue and] serve on the defendant [a] [the] writ of summons [in the form of the draft writ produced to the court] [claiming appropriate relief] together with this Order.

(4)  The plaintiff will cause an affidavit to be sworn and filed [substantially in the terms of the draft affidavit produced to the court] [confirming the substance of what was said to the court by the plaintiff's counsel/solicitors].

(5)  As soon as practicable the plaintiff will serve on the defendant a summons to be heard on the return date together with a copy of the affidavits and copiable exhibits containing the evidence relied on by the plaintiff and a copy of the skeleton argument used at the application for this Order. Unless impracticable photographs of non-copiable exhibits should also be served. [Copies of the confidential exhibits need not be served, but they must be made available for inspection by or on behalf of the defendant in the presence of the plaintiff's solicitors while the Order is carried out. Afterwards they must be provided to a solicitor representing the defendant who gives a written undertaking not to permit the defendant to see them or copies of them except in his presence and not to permit the defendant to make or take away any note or record of the exhibits.]

(6)   Anyone notified of this Order will be given a copy of it by the plaintiff's solicitors.

(7)  The plaintiff will pay the reasonable costs of anyone other than the defendant which have been incurred as a result of this Order including the costs of ascertaining whether that person holds any of the defendant's assets and if the court later finds that this Order has caused such a person loss, and decides that such person should be compensated for that loss, the plaintiff will comply with any order the court may make.

[(8)   The plaintiff will not without the leave of the court begin proceedings against the defendant in any other jurisdiction or use information obtained as a result of an order of the court in this jurisdiction for the purpose of civil or criminal proceedings in any other jurisdiction.

(9)  The plaintiff will not without the leave of the court seek to enforce this Order outside Hong Kong [or seek an order of a similar nature including orders conferring a charge or other security against the defendant or the defendant's assets].]

(10)  If for any reason this Order ceases to have effect (including in particular where the defendant provides security as provided for above or the plaintiff does not provide a bank guarantee as provided for above), the plaintiff will forthwith take all reasonable steps to inform, in writing, any person or company to whom he has given notice of this Order, or who he has reasonable grounds for supposing may act upon this Order, that it has ceased to have effect.


_______________________________

7   Delete "sent to prison" with a corporate defendant.   This notice is not a substitute for the indorsement of a penal notice.
8    To be included only if the judge is satisfied that it is justified in the particular circumstances of the application.
9   This sentence may be inserted in cases not covered by s.33 of the Theft Ordinance (Cap.210) Laws of Hong Kong.
10  The date inserted should be the first summons day two clear days after the date upon which the order is made and served.
11
The name of any person who the court may think is likely to be affected by the Order can be inserted.
12
To be included in those cases where the Judge considers that a guarantee should be provided prior to the return date.

 

 

(TITLE)

ORDER TO ALLOW ENTRY AND
SEARCH OF PREMISES

IMPORTANT
NOTICE TO THE DEFENDANT

1. This Order orders you to allow the persons mentioned below to enter the premises described in the Order and to search for, examine and remove or copy the articles specified in the Ord. The persons mentioned will have no right to enter the premises or, having entered, to remain at the premises, unless you give your consent to their doing so. If, however, you withhold your consent you will be in breach of this Order and may be held to be in contempt of court. The Order also requires you to hand over any of such articles which are under your control and to provide information to the plaintiff's solicitors, and prohibits you from doing certain acts. This part of the Order is subject to restrictions.

2.   You should read the terms of the Order carefully. You are advised to consult a solicitor as soon as possible.

3.   Before you, the defendant or the person appearing to be in control of the premises allow anybody onto the premises to carry out this Order you are entitled to have the solicitor who serves you with this Order explain to you what it means in everyday language.

4.   You are entitled to insist that there is nobody [or nobody except Mr.        ] present who could gain commercially from anything he might read or see on your premises.

5.   You are entitled to refuse to permit entry before 9:30 a.m. or after 5:30 p.m. on Monday to Friday; and similarly before 9:30 a.m. and after 1:00 p.m. on Saturday. Moreover you are entitled to refuse entry throughout any Sunday or public holiday. You must allow the persons permitted entry to remain on the premises until the search is complete, but not later than 8:00 p.m. on Monday to Friday or 3:00 p.m. on Saturday.

6.   If the search is not completed by 8:00 p.m. (or by 3:00 p.m. on a Saturday) the premises will be sealed until the search resumes at 9:30 a.m. on the next following working day, when you must allow re-entry to the same persons for that purpose.

[7.  You may be entitled to refuse to permit disclosure of any documents which may incriminate you (incriminating documents) or to answer any questions if to do so may incriminate you. It may be prudent to take advice, because if you so refuse, your refusal may be taken into account by the court at a later stage.]13

8.   You are entitled to refuse to permit disclosure of any documents passing between you and your solicitors or patent or trade marks agents for the purpose of obtaining advice (privileged documents).

9.   You are entitled to seek legal advice, and to ask the court to vary or discharge this Order, provided you do so at once, and provided that meanwhile you permit the plaintiff's solicitors to enter, but not start to search: see para.3.

10.  If you          the defendant disobey this Order you may be found guilty of contempt of court and [any of your directors] may be sent to prison or fined [and you may be fined] or your assets seized.14 

11.  If any person with knowledge of this Order procures, encourages or assists in its breach, that person will also be guilty of contempt of court.

 

______________________________

13 The words in brackets should normally be deleted in Intellectual Property casessee s.44A of the Supreme Court Ordinance (Cap.4).
14
 The words in square brackets are to be included in the case of a corporate defendant. This notice is not a substitute for the endorsement of a penal notice.

 


Before The Hon. Mr. Justice                     

ORDER

An application was made on the        [date] by counsel/solicitors for         , the plaintiff, to the Judge who accepted the undertakings of the plaintiff and the plaintiff's solicitors in Schedules 3 and 4 and read the [draft] writ and the affidavits at Schedule 5 at the end of this Order. Following the application the Judge made the following Order.

IT IS ORDERED that:

1. Entry and search of premises and vehicles on the premises

(1) The defendant must allow Mr./Mrs./Miss        the plaintiff's solicitors,and up to       other persons being [their capacity] accompanying them, to enter the premises mentioned in Schedule 1 to this Order and any other premises of the defendant disclosed pursuant to para.5(1) hereof and any vehicles under the defendant's control on or around the premises so that they can between the hours of 9:30 a.m. and 5:30 p.m. on a Monday to Friday and 9:30 a.m. to 1:00 p.m. on a Saturday (excluding public holidays in both cases) search for, inspect, photograph or photocopy, and deliver into the safekeeping of the plaintiff's solicitors all the documents and articles which are listed in Schedule 2 to this Order (the listed items) or which the plaintiff's solicitors believe to be listed items. The defendant must allow those persons to remain on the premises until the search is complete but not in any event later than 8:00 p.m. on Monday to Friday or 3:00 p.m. on Saturday, and to re-enter the premises on the same day before those times, and if necessary on the next following working day within the hours stipulated for the initial entry, in order to complete the search.

(2)   This Order must be complied with by the defendant himself or by an employee of the defendant or by any other person appearing to be in control of the premises and having authority to permit the premises to be entered and the search to proceed.

(3)   This Order requires the defendant or his employee or other person appearing to be in control of the premises and having such authority as aforesaid to permit entry to the premises immediately the Order is served upon him, except as stated in para.3 below.

2. Restrictions on the service and carrying out of para.1 of this Order

Paragraph 1 of this Order is subject to the following restrictions:

(1)  This Order may only be served between 9:30 a.m. and 5:30 p.m. Monday to Friday or between 9:30 a.m. to 1:00 p.m. Saturday (excluding public holidays).

(2)  This Order may not be carried out at the same time as any search warrant.

(3)  This Order must be served by the plaintiff's solicitors and para.1 of the Order must be carried out in his presence and under his supervision. [At least one of the persons accompanying him as provided by para.1 of this Order shall be a woman.]15

(4)  This Order does not require the person served with the Order to allow anyone [or anyone except Mr.     ] to enter the premises who could gain commercially from anything he might read or see on the premises if the person served with the Order objects.

(5)  The information obtained by entry on the premises of the persons named shall not be used or made available for the commercial gain or advantage of any person, whether or not he is named as party to these proceedings.

(6)  No item may be removed from the premises until a list of the items to be removed has been prepared, and a copy of the list has been supplied to the person served with the Order, and he has been given a reasonable opportunity to check the list. Should the defendant (or failing him the person served with the Order) object to the removal of any item, such item shall be sealed in a suitable carton or container and retained by the plaintiff's solicitors until the return day hearing.

(7)  The premises must not be searched, and items must not be removed from them, except in the presence of the defendant or any employee or any other person appearing to be in control of or responsible for the premises.

(8)  If [the plaintiff's solicitors] are personally satisfied that full compliance with subparas.(5) or (6) above is impracticable, he may permit the search to proceed and items to be removed without compliance with the impracticable requirements, provided that he shall record and sign his detailed reasons for so doing and preserve that record for scrutiny by the court.

3. Obtaining legal advice and applying to the court

Before permitting entry to the premises by any person other than the plaintiff's solicitors, the defendant or other person appearing to be in control of the premises may,

(1)  seek legal advice and apply to the court to vary or discharge this Order provided he does so at once; and

(2)  gather together any documents he believes may be [incriminating or]16 privileged and hand them to his own solicitors for the solicitors to assess whether they are [incriminating or]16 privileged as claimed. If the solicitors conclude that any of the said documents may be [incriminating or]16 privileged documents or if there is any doubt as to their status the defendant's solicitors shall exclude them from the search and shall retain the documents of doubtful status in his possession pending further order of the court.

While this is being done, the defendant may refuse entry to the premises by any other person, and may refuse to permit the search to begin, for a short time (not to exceed two hours, unless the plaintiff's solicitors agree to a longer period). If the defendant wishes to take legal advice and gathers documents as permitted, he shall first inform the plaintiff's solicitors and shall keep him informed of the steps being taken.

4. Delivery of listed items and computer print-outs

(1)  The defendant must immediately hand over to the plaintiff's solicitors any of the listed items which are in his possession or under his control save for any computer or hard disk integral to any computer.

(2)  If any of the listed items exists only in computer readable form, the defendant must immediately give the plaintiff's solicitors effective access to the computers, with all necessary passwords, to enable them to be searched, and cause the listed items to be printed out or copied onto a floppy disk and given to the plaintiff's solicitors. A printout of the items must be given to the plaintiff's solicitors or displayed on the computer screen so that they can be read and copied. All reasonable steps shall be taken by the plaintiff to ensure that no damage is done to any computer or data. The plaintiff and his representatives may not themselves search the defendant's computers unless they have sufficient expertise to do so without damaging to the defendant's system.

5. Disclosure of information by the defendant

(1)  The defendant must immediately inform the plaintiff's solicitors:

(a)   where all the listed items are; and

(b) so far as is not apparent on the items themselves and so far as he is aware

(i) the name and address of everyone who has supplied him, or offered to supply him, with listed items;

(ii) the name and address of everyone to whom he has supplied, or offered to supply, the listed items; and

(iii) full details of the dates and quantities of every such supply and offer.

(2)  Within [    ] days after being served with this Order the defendant must swear an affidavit confirming the above information.

6. Prohibited acts

(1)  Except for the purpose of obtaining legal advice, the defendant or anyone else with knowledge of this Order must not directly or indirectly inform anyone of these proceedings or of the contents of this Order, or warn anyone that proceedings have been or may be brought against him by the plaintiff until [                       ].17

(2)  The defendant must not destroy, tamper with, cancel or part with possession, power, custody or control of the listed items otherwise than in accordance with the terms of this Order.

(3)  [Insert any negative injunctions].

DURATION OF THIS ORDER

Paragraph 6(2) of this Order will remain in force up to and including        199      (which is the“the return date)18, unless before then it is varied or discharged by a further order of the court. The application in which this Order is made shall come back to the court for further hearing on the return date.

EFFECT OF THIS ORDER

(1) A defendant who is an individual who is ordered not to do something must not do it himself nor in any other way. He must not do it through others acting on his behalf or on his instructions or with his encouragement.

(2) A defendant which is a corporation and which is ordered not to do something must not do it itself or by its directors officers employees or agents, or in any other way.


UNDERTAKINGS

The plaintiff and the plaintiff's solicitors gave to the court the undertakings contained in Schedules 3, 4 and 5 respectively to this Order.


VARIATION OR DISCHARGE OF THIS ORDER

The defendant (or anyone notified of this Order) may apply to the court at any time to vary or discharge this Order, (or so much of it as affects that person), but anyone wishing to do so must first inform the plaintiff's solicitors.


NAME AND ADDRESS OF PLAINTIFF
'S SOLICITORS

The plaintiff's solicitors are:

[Name, address and telephone numbers both in and out of office hours.]


INTERPRETATION OF THIS ORDER

(1) In this Order he, himor hisincludes she, heror hersand itor its.

(2) Where there are two or more defendants then (unless the context indicates differently):

(a) references to the defendantmean both or all of them;

(b) an order requiring the defendantto do or not to do anything requires each defendant to do or not to do it;

(c) a requirement relating to service of this Order, or of any legal proceedings, on the defendantmeans on each of them. However, the Order is effective as against any defendant on whom it is served; and

(d) any other requirement that something shall be done to or in the presence of the defendantmeans to or in the presence of any one of them or in the case of a firm or company a director or a person appearing to the plaintiff's solicitors to be a responsible employee.

 

__________________________

15   The words in brackets in (3) are to be included in a case where the premises are likely to be occupied by an unaccompanied woman and the solicitor named in para.1 is a man.
16   To be deleted if notice to the defendant (5) at the front of the Order is deleted.
17   The date to be inserted here should be the return date or, if sooner, seven days from the date of the Order.
18 The date should be the first summons day after the expiry of two clear days after the date on which the Order is made and served.

 

SCHEDULE 1

The premises

SCHEDULE 2

The listed items

SCHEDULE 3

Undertakings given by the plaintiff

(1)   If the court later finds that this Order or carrying it out has caused loss to the defendant, and decides that the defendant should be compensated for that loss, the plaintiff will comply with any order the court may make. Further, if the carrying out of this Order has been in breach of the terms of this Order or otherwise in a manner inconsistent with the plaintiff's solicitors' duties as officers of the court the plaintiff will comply with any order for damages the court may make.

[(2)  As soon as practicable to issue a writ of summons [in the form of the draft writ produced to the court] [claiming appropriate relief].]

(3)   To [swear and file an affidavit] [cause an affidavit to be sworn and filed] [substantially in the terms of the draft produced to the court] [confirming the substance of what was said to the court by the plaintiff's counsel/solicitors.]19 

(4)   To serve on the defendant at the same time as this Order is served upon him:

(a)   the writ, or if not issued, a draft writ 20;

(b) a summons returnable on   199     [or, if the writ is not issued, a draft summons];

(c)   copies of the affidavits [or draft affidavits] and copiable exhibits containing the evidence relied on by the plaintiff. Unless impracticable, photographs of non-copiable exhibits should also be served. [Copies of the confidential exhibits need not be served, but they must be made available for inspection by or on behalf of the defendant in the presence of the plaintiff's solicitors while the Order is carried out. Afterwards they must be provided to a solicitor representing the defendant who gives a written undertaking not to permit the defendant to see them or copies of them except in his presence and not to permit the defendant to make or take away any note or record of the exhibits.]

(d)   a note of any allegation of fact made orally to the Judge where such allegation is not contained in the affidavits or draft affidavits read by the Judge; and

(e)   a copy of the skeleton argument used at the application for this Order.

(5)   To serve on the defendant a copy of the plaintiff's solicitors' report on the carrying out of this Order as soon as practicable after it is prepared.

(6)  Not, without the leave of the court, to use any information or documents obtained as a result of carrying out this Order nor to inform anyone else of these proceedings except for the purposes of these proceedings (including adding further defendants) or commencing civil proceedings in relation to the same or related subject matter to these proceedings until after the return date.

[(7)  To maintain pending further order the sum of HK$   in an account controlled by the plaintiff's solicitors.]21

[(8)]22  

SCHEDULE 4

Undertakings given by the plaintiff's solicitors

(1)  To answer at once to the best of their ability any question as to whether a particular item is a listed item.

(2)  To return the originals of all documents obtained as a result of this Order (except original documents which belong to the plaintiff) as soon as possible and in any event within two working days of their removal.

(3)  While ownership of any item obtained as a result of this Order is in dispute, to deliver the article into the keeping of solicitors acting for the defendant within two working days from receiving a written undertaking by them to retain the article in safe keeping and to produce it to the court when required.

(4)  To retain in their own safe keeping all other items obtained as a result of this Order until the court directs otherwise.

 

SCHEDULE 5

Affidavits

The plaintiff relied on the following affidavits:

(1)

(2)

________________________________

19 To be included where additional facts, not included in the plaintiff's evidence, have been stated to the court on the ex parte application.
20 As a general rule the practice ought to be to serve the writ with the Order. One particular advantage is that if the writ has been issued, the summons can be served at the same time.
21 For use where the plaintiff is an overseas plaintiff and/or where for some other reason the provision of security is appropriate.
22 In appropriate cases an undertaking to insure the items removed from these premises shall be included.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 11.3

HIGH COURT AND DISTRICT COURT
RESTRICTED APPLICATION
AND RESTRICTED PROCEEDINGS ORDERS

 

A     Scope of This Practice Direction

1.    This Practice Direction, which applies to all civil cases in the High Court and the District Court, is made following and on the basis of the decision of the Court of Final Appeal in Ng Yat Chi v Max Share Ltd & Anr (FACV 5 of 2004, 20 January 2005) concerning measures in response to persistent abuse of process by litigants.  Reference should be made to that decision in applying this Practice Direction.  A copy of the Order made in that case is annexed hereto as Appendix A for guidance.

2.    This Practice Direction deals with:

(1) "Grepe v Loam order" which prohibit the relevant litigants from making further applications to the Court in existing proceedings without the leave of a Judge.  Such orders should be referred to as "restricted application orders" ("RAOs").

(2)   "Extended Grepe v Loam order" which prohibit the relevant litigants from commencing, without the leave of a Judge, fresh proceedings which abuse the Court's process by seeking to re-litigate proceedings which have already concluded.  Such orders should be referred to as "restricted proceedings orders" ("RPOs").

RAOs and RPOs are together referred to as "restrictive orders".

3.    The common law power to make RAOs and RPOs should be distinguished from the statutory power to make restrictive orders granted to the Court under the High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4) ("HCO"), sections 27 and 27A.  This Practice Direction concerns the Court's inherent jurisdiction at common law to make RAOs and RPOs to prevent its procedures from being abused.  The exercise of the statutory power under HCO, sections 27 and 27A is regulated by those provisions and Rules of the High Court, Order 32A.

4.    In this Practice Direction, a litigant who is subject to an RAO or to an RPO is referred to as an "RAO litigant" or an "RPO litigant" as the case may be.

B     RAOs

(1)   When Made

5.    In accordance with Ng Yat Chi, an RAO should only be made if the person to be subjected to the order has abused, and is likely to continue abusing, the Court's process by persistently making unwarranted applications to the Court in certain existing proceedings, whether before or after judgment, in circumstances where an RAO would be a proportionate response.

(2)   By Whom Made

6.    An RAO is made by a Judge of the Court of First Instance in respect of proceedings in the Court of First Instance.  An RAO may also be made by a District Court Judge in respect of District Court proceedings.  The Court of Appeal may make an RAO not only in respect of applications before itself but also in relation to proceedings before the Court of First Instance and / or the District Court.

(3)   Contents of an RAO

7.    Subject to any modifications or additions which may be necessary or desirable, the RAO should provide as follows:

(1)   that the RAO litigant is prohibited from making any further application to the Court in the proceedings specified, whether before or after judgment, without the leave of a Judge (who should be designated in the order itself) being first obtained;

(2)   that all applications for leave to issue an application in the specified proceedings ("RAO leave applications") must be made in writing to the designated Judge (and not to any other Judge or to a Master) without giving notice of the application to the intended respondent;

(3)   that in the event that no Judge designated in the order is available to deal with the RAO leave application, the same should be dealt with by another Judge designated by the Chief Judge of the High Court or the Chief District Judge, as the case may be;

(4)   that all RAO leave applications and all matters ancillary thereto should be dealt with on the papers and without any oral hearing unless the designated Judge otherwise directs;

(5)   that where leave to make the substantive application is granted, service of the order giving leave must accompany service of the substantive application in question, which should be heard by a Judge and not a Master unless the Judge otherwise directs;

(6)   that if, contrary to the RAO, the RAO litigant seeks to issue an application in the specified proceedings without prior leave of the Court, the purported application should forthwith be referred by the Registry to a Master for such application to be dismissed in accordance with the RAO; and

(7)   that if, contrary to the RAO, the RAO litigant purports to serve on the respondent any application in the specified proceedings without at the same time serving on the respondent a copy of an order giving leave to issue such application, such application should automatically stand dismissed, so that neither the respondent nor the Court would be required to take any steps in response.

C     RPOs

(1)   When Made

8.    In accordance with Ng Yat Chi, an RPO should only be made if the person to be subjected to the order has abused, and is likely to continue abusing, the Court's process by seeking persistently to re-litigate in fresh proceedings, without viable legal grounds, matters which have already been determined by the Court, in circumstances where an RPO would be a proportionate response.

(2)   By Whom Made

9.    An RPO is made by a Judge of the Court of First Instance in respect of proceedings in the Court of First Instance and, if appropriate, proceedings involving the same subject-matter in the District Court.  An RPO may also be made by a District Court Judge in respect of District Court proceedings.  The Court of Appeal may make an RPO in relation to proceedings in the Court of First Instance and / or the District Court.

(3)   Contents of an RPO

10.   Subject to any modifications or additions which may be necessary or desirable, the RPO should provide as follows:

(1)   that the RPO litigant is prohibited from commencing any fresh proceedings by whatever originating process ("fresh proceedings") concerning any matters involving or relating to or touching upon or leading to the concluded proceedings specified in the RPO without the leave of a Judge (who should be designated in the order itself) being first obtained;

(2)   that all applications for leave to issue fresh proceedings covered or which may be covered by the RPO ("RPO leave applications") must be made in writing to a designated Judge (and not to any other Judge or to a Master) enclosing a copy of the draft document by which the fresh proceedings are intended to be commenced;

(3)   that at least 7 days before filing an RPO leave application, the RPO litigant should notify in writing each intended defendant of his intention to make such application, enclosing a copy of the aforesaid draft document by which the fresh proceedings are intended to be commenced, and if a response is received by the applicant, that he should file a copy thereof with his RPO leave application; and that, in any event, each intended defendant should be entitled, but under no obligation, to place before the Court any desired representations regarding any such intended proceedings of which he has notice;

(4)   that in the event that no Judge designated in the order is available to hear the RPO leave application, the same should be dealt with by another Judge designated by the Chief Judge of the High Court or the Chief District Judge, as the case may be; and

(5)   that all RPO leave applications and all matters ancillary thereto should be dealt with on the papers and without any oral hearing unless the designated Judge otherwise directs.

(4)   Disposal of RPO Leave Applications and Fresh Proceedings Begun Without Leave

11.   In disposing of RPO leave applications, the designated Judge may give weight to any failure by the RPO litigant to give notice of the intended fresh proceedings to each intended defendant and should in each case decide either:

(1)   that the proceedings fall outside the terms of the RPO and direct that leave is not required; or

(2)   that the proceedings fall within the class defined by the RPO and refuse leave to commence the fresh proceedings in question; or

(3)   that although the proceedings fall within the class defined by the RPO, they should nevertheless be permitted to proceed.

12.   If the RPO litigant should issue fresh proceedings covered or which may be covered by the RPO without first seeking the Court's leave:

(1)   and if such fact should come to the notice of the Registry or to the notice of any Master or any Judge, the Registry, Master or Judge in question should refer those proceedings to the designated Judge for a decision as to whether they should be permitted to continue or be dismissed;

(2)   upon such fresh proceedings coming to the notice of the designated Judge, they should either be allowed to continue or be dismissed as set out in paragraph 11 above; and

(3)   whether or not the proceedings are brought to the notice of the designated or some other Judge, if a defendant is served with such proceedings unaccompanied by either an order giving leave to proceed or a direction that leave is not required, such defendant should be entitled to make no response pending notification of the Court's decision in relation to those proceedings; and, in so far as necessary, time for acknowledging service or for otherwise responding to such proceedings should be deemed extended accordingly.

13.   Notice of the Judge's decision disposing of the RPO application or giving directions in relation to proceedings commenced without prior leave should be given by the Court to the RPO litigant and to each defendant named in the fresh proceedings.

D     The Interpretation of RAOs and RPOs

14.   Attention is drawn to paragraph 121 of Ng Yat Chi where, in relation to the interpretation and application of RAOs and RPOs, the Court has stated that regard should be had to the substance of the proposed applications or proceedings and not merely to their form.  Accordingly:

(1)   Collateral attacks made outside the proceedings covered by an RAO may in substance be merely a device to re-open without justification some matter already determined in those proceedings or otherwise an abuse of the process in respect of those proceedings and, if so, may be treated as applications within those proceedings, caught by the RAO.

(2)   Where new proposed proceedings involve new elements or parties not found in the concluded proceedings referred to in the RPO, but are nevertheless in substance merely an unjustified attempt to re-litigate those proceedings, such proposed proceedings may be treated as falling within the RPO.

15.   Attention is drawn to paragraph 122 of Ng Yat Chi regarding how the Court should deal with questions concerning disqualification of Judges.

E     Appeals in High Court Proceedings

(1)   Right of Appeal Against RAOs and RPOs

16.   Litigants in the High Court who are subject to a restrictive order have a right of appeal from the Court of First Instance to the Court of Appeal:

(1)   against the making of the restrictive order; and

(2)   (subject to any order made by the Court of Appeal restricting future appeals referred to in the next paragraph) against the refusal of an RAO or RPO leave application made pursuant to such restrictive order.

Note in contrast that, where the Court of First Instance refuses leave to institute or continue proceedings to a person who is subject to a restrictive order made under to HCO, section 27(1), there is no automatic right of appeal to the Court of Appeal.  Leave to appeal against the refusal of leave must first be obtained from the Court of First Instance.  See HCO, section 27A(2).

(2)   Power of Court of Appeal to Restrict Abuse of Appellate Process

17.   Where on the hearing of an appeal the Court of Appeal is satisfied that an RAO litigant or RPO litigant has abused the appellate process by bringing an appeal or appeals, whether against the original restrictive order, or against a subsequent refusal of an RAO or RPO leave application made pursuant to such restrictive order, the Court of Appeal may make an order restricting future appeals and direct:

(1)   that the RAO litigant or RPO litigant should thenceforth not be permitted to bring any appeal in respect of any decision of a Judge at first instance pursuant to, relating to or in connection with the RAO or RPO unless, at the same time as giving the decision in question, the Judge has granted the said litigant leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal; and

(2)   that unless such leave to appeal is given, the Judge's decision, including his refusal to grant leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal, should be final.

18.   Where an order restricting future appeals has been made by the Court of Appeal:

(1)   where the first instance Judge dismisses an RAO or RPO leave application, a direction should be given as to whether leave to appeal is granted or refused; and

(2)   leave to appeal may be granted by the Judge at first instance if satisfied that an appeal would not be an abuse of the appellate process, for example, where the Judge considers that reasonably arguable grounds may exist for challenging on appeal his decision to refuse an RAO or RPO leave application.

F     Appeals in District Court Proceedings

(1)   Applications for Leave to Appeal to the Court of Appeal

19.   Litigants in the District Court who are subject to an RAO or an RPO:

(1)   require leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal in accordance with section 63(1) of the District Court Ordinance (Cap. 336) against the making of the restrictive order and against refusal of an RAO or RPO leave application made pursuant to such restrictive order; and

(2)   (subject to any order made by the Court of Appeal restricting future applications for leave to appeal referred to in paragraph 24 below) in the event that leave to appeal is refused by the District Court under Order 58, rule 2(4) or if the Court of Appeal allows an application for leave to appeal to be made directly to itself under Order 58, rule 2(6), such litigants may apply to the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal against the aforesaid orders.

(2)   Procedure on First Application for Leave to Appeal Against Restrictive Order

20.   On the first occasion that an RAO litigant or RPO litigant makes an application to the District Court for leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal against the original restrictive order, such application shall be heard by the District Court inter partes and, where such litigant seeks for the first time to apply to the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal, that application shall be heard by the Court of Appeal and its refusal of leave is final.

(3)   Applications for Leave to Appeal Against Restrictive Order After Leave Has Already Been Refused

21.   If leave to appeal against the original restrictive order has been finally refused, but the litigant nevertheless purports to apply afresh either to the District Court or to the Court of Appeal for such leave to appeal:

(1)   such application shall be treated as one made ex parte in writing without notice to the other side and may be summarily dismissed or otherwise dealt with on the papers without any oral hearing; and

(2)   the respondent to such application shall be entitled to ignore such renewed application for leave to appeal unless and until the Court issues directions to the contrary.

(4)   Procedure for First Application for Leave to Appeal Against Refusal of RAO or RPO Leave Application

22.   On the first occasion that an RAO litigant or RPO litigant makes an application to the District Court for leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal against a refusal of an RAO or RPO leave application, such application for leave to appeal shall be heard by the District Court inter partes and, where such litigant seeks for the first time to apply to the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal, that application shall be heard by the Court of Appeal and its refusal of leave is final.

(5)   Procedure on a Subsequent Application for Leave to Appeal Against Refusal of RAO or RPO Leave Application

23.   Where a previous application for leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal against refusal of an RAO or RPO leave application has been unsuccessful before the District Court and, if applicable, also before the Court of Appeal, any subsequent application for such leave to appeal against a subsequent RAO or RPO leave application shall be made to the District Court or, subject to the next paragraph, made to the Court of Appeal, ex parte in writing without giving notice to the other side, and may be summarily dismissed or otherwise dealt with on the papers without a hearing.

(6)   Power of Court of Appeal to Restrict Abuse of Appellate Process

24.   The Court of Appeal may at any stage, if satisfied that an RAO litigant or an RPO litigant has abused the appellate process by bringing one or more applications before the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal:

(1)   against the original restrictive order; and / or

(2)   against refusal of an RAO and / or an RPO leave application;

it may make an order directing that any future refusal by the District Court of leave to appeal pursuant to, relating to or in connection with the RAO or RPO in question should be final and that no renewed applications for leave to appeal to the Court of Appeal should be entertained.

G     Ancillary Directions and Restrictive Orders Made on the Court's Own Motion

25.   Attention is drawn to paragraphs 102 and 111 of Ng Yat Chi where the Court of Final Appeal noted that this is an area of developing jurisprudence and acknowledged the power of the Courts to give ancillary directions aimed at increasing the effectiveness of RAOs and RPOs.

26.   Attention is drawn to paragraphs 17 and 111 of Ng Yat Chi where it is noted that it may sometimes be appropriate for the Court to act on its own motion in initiating consideration of a restrictive order.

H     Challenges to Decision to Give RAO or RPO Leave

27.   Attention is drawn to paragraph 88 of Ng Yat Chi where it is noted that a decision to grant RPO leave is necessarily without prejudice to any inter partes application that the defendant may wish to mount to strike out the proceedings or to set aside the leave, as appropriate.  Where the Court has granted RAO or RPO leave and where the respondent or defendant wishes to challenge that decision, the following approach should be adopted:

(1)   Any such challenge, in whatever form and on however many grounds, should be dealt with at a single hearing.

(2)   Where RAO leave has been granted, it will usually be unnecessary and undesirable for the respondent to issue a separate application to challenge the leave decision.  He should simply resist the application at the hearing where he may argue that RAO leave should not have been granted because the application is in fact abusive.  That would be a proper and sufficient ground for resisting the substantive application.

(3)   Where an RPO litigant serves fresh proceedings supported by an order or direction of the Court, this may be because the Court has decided (a) that the new proceedings are not caught by the RPO; or (b) that although caught, the litigant ought to be allowed to proceed.  The defendant may wish to challenge this by applying (i) to set aside decision (a), arguing that the new proceedings are caught by the RPO; (ii) to set aside the discretionary decision (b) on relevant grounds; or (iii) to strike out the new proceedings under Order 18, rule 19 or the inherent jurisdiction.  All such applications should be dealt with together.

I     Commencement Date

28.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction on High Court and District Court Restricted Application and Restricted Proceedings Orders dated 18 March 2005.

29.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009. 

  Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

Appendix A

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 12.1

WARRANTS OF ARREST OF JUDGMENT DEBTORS
(ORDER 49B, R.S.C.)

 

1.    Where a warrant of arrest has been issued under O.49B of the Rules of the Supreme Court, the judgment creditor or his solicitor shall:

(a) supply a copy of the warrant to the chief bailiff;

(b) provide the chief bailiff with a telephone number at which the judgment creditor or his solicitor can be reached.

2.    When instruction is given by solicitors to the Immigration Department for the name of a defendant to be placed on the Watch List, a copy of those instructions should be sent, at the same time, to the chief bailiff.

3.    This practice is intended to ensure that, if a judgment debtor, after arrest, has to be brought before a judge on a public holiday by the bailiff, the warrant and other documents will be available and the judgment creditor or his solicitor will have been notified to attend.

4.    Where a defendant obtains a discharge of a warrant which was issued under O.49B, the solicitor who obtained the original warrant should immediately advise both the Immigration Department and the chief bailiff.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 13.1

CERTIFICATE FOR SOLICITOR AND COUNSEL IN LEGAL AID CASES

 

1.    Counsel or solicitor seeking a certificate under r.21(2) (High Court) or under r.21(3) (District Court) of the Legal Aid in Criminal Cases Rules may apply by letter to the trial judge or Court of Appeal, as the case may be, setting forth therein the facts on which reliance is placed to show that the case was one of exceptional length or complexity.

2.    The letter should be copied to the Director of Legal Aid who may, within seven days, make written representations in support of, or in opposition to, the grant of a certificate, with a copy to the counsel or solicitor concerned, who may, by further letter within seven days, reply thereto, which reply should be copied to the judge or the Court of Appeal. The time limit of seven days may be extended by the judge or the Court of Appeal.

3.    The judge, or Court of Appeal may, when granting or refusing a certificate, comment as is thought fit.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 14.1

RIGHTS OF AUDIENCE BEFORE A MASTER

 

1.   Apart from those persons who are specified in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, only barristers and solicitors admitted in Hong Kong may appear before a master or taxing master.

2.   The following persons employed by or under the supervision of a person having the rights, by virtue of any ordinance, of a solicitor may appear before a master in chambers on an uncontested application or on an application listed for a three-minute hearing:

(a)    a trainee solicitor; including a trainee solicitor on secondment to a solicitor in Hong Kong from a firm of solicitors in England and Wales;

(b)    a legal executive, who has successfully completed the Hong Kong Polytechnic University Legal Executive Course;

(c)    a holder of Associate Degree of Legal Studies or the Higher Diploma in Legal Studies from the City University of Hong Kong provided that a holder of the Associate Degree must have at least three years' legal work experience;

(d)    a holder of Diploma in Legal Studies from the School of Professional and Continuing Education of the University of Hong Kong provided that he must have at least three years' legal work experience;

(e)    a member of the English Institute of Legal Executives;  (f) a legal executive, who is a holder of the Higher Diploma in Legal and Administrative Studies from the Hong Kong Institute of Vocational Education (Tuen Mun), provided that the holder must have at least three years' legal work experience; and

(g)    a legal executive, who is a holder of the Higher Diploma for Legal Executives from the University of Hong Kong School of Professional and Continuing Education, provided that the holder must have at least three years' legal work experience.

3.   In addition to those persons mentioned in paragraph 2 above, the following may appear before a taxing master on the taxation of a bill of costs:

(a)    a costs clerk employed by or under the supervision of a person having the rights, by virtue of any ordinance, of a solicitor;

(b)    a law costs draftsman, approved as such by the Law Society, who may appear on behalf of a solicitor; and

(c)    subject to paragraph 4 below, a trainee solicitor.

4.   A trainee solicitor in the last 12 months of his trainee solicitor contract may appear before a taxing master on the taxation of a bill of costs listed for not more than 3.5 hours provided that:

(a)    he has had not less than 6 months'  training in litigation; and

(b)    he has been trained in taxation through drafting bills, drafting lists of objections and sitting in on taxation hearings; and

(c)     the principal or the handling solicitor has ensured that the trainee solicitor is fit to handle that taxation.

5.   A trainee solicitor, during the last 12 months of his / her trainee solicitor contract, may appear for a plaintiff or a defendant before a master in chambers on:

(a)    applications for judgment pursuant to Order 14, Rules of the High Court, where the hearing is listed for not longer than 15 minutes, and

(b)    applications pursuant to Order 88, Rules of the High Court, where the hearing is listed for not longer than 15 minutes.

6.   The provisions in paragraphs 3(c), 4 and the amendments to "12 months" in the opening words of paragraph 5 shall apply on a pilot scheme basis for a period of 12 months from the date of this Practice Direction.

7.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 14.1 on Rights of Audience Before a Master dated 11 November 2008.

8.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 1 May 2010.

 

Dated this 14th day of April 2010

  

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 14.2

PROCEEDINGS BEFORE MASTERS

 

A     Interlocutory Applications

1.    Unless otherwise required by the Rules of the High Court or any other enactment, all interlocutory applications should be made by summons to a Master.  Practice Direction 5.4 shall apply to such summonses.

B     Matters to be Set Down by a Master

2.    All matters to be listed for disposal, and where a special list does not already exist, are to be brought first on the Chambers List or to the Practice Master, for directions on the mode of disposal and an estimate to be fixed for the length of hearing (if one is ordered) and for any other necessary directions.  The Chief Judicial Clerk, High Court Registry will then list the matter only in accordance with the directions and estimate given by the Master.

C     Originating Summons to be Heard by a Master

3.    The following matters commenced by originating summons shall be placed in the first instance before a Master in chambers (open to public) notwithstanding Order 28, rule 3A:

(1)   an application for summary determination of an interpleader summons under Order 17, rule 5;

(2)   an application for entry of default judgment under Order 83A;

(3)   an application for entry of default judgment under Order 84A;

(4)   an application for entry of default judgment under Order 88;

(5)   an application for an order for costs to be taxed or assessed under Order 62, rule 11A;

(6)   an application for solicitor-client costs to be taxed under Order 106, rule 2; and

(7)   an application for summary possession of land under Order 113, rule 1.

4.    A Master may, if he considers it appropriate to do so and upon being satisfied that the defendant has been served with the originating summons, summarily dispose of the originating summons referred to in paragraph 3.

5.    Other originating summonses may be placed before a Master in the first instance for directions provided they do not involve the following matters:

(1)   interest in or related to land;

(2)   mental health applications;

(3)   trusts and trustees;

(4)   elections;

(5)   declaratory reliefs; and

(6)   pre-action discovery.

D     Hearings Before a Master in Open Court

6.    The following matters, heard by a Master, shall be in open court:

(1) trials pursuant to Order 14, rule 6(2);

(2) trials pursuant to Order 17, rule 11;

(3) trials pursuant to Order 36, rule 1;

(4)   assessments of damages pursuant to Order 37, rule 1;

(5) examinations under Orders 48 and 49B; and

(6)  the making of an order for imprisonment of a judgment debtor under Order 49B, rule 1B(1).

7.    The matters referred to in paragraph 6 are in addition to:

(1) unopposed bankruptcy petitions referred to in section 99(3) of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap. 6);

(2) unopposed winding-up petitions referred to in section 180A of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32);

(3)   objections to discharge pursuant to section 30A of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap. 6);

(4)   applications for an interim order for voluntary arrangements pursuant to section 20 of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap. 6);

(5)   applications for annulment of a bankruptcy order pursuant to section 33 of the Bankruptcy Ordinance (Cap. 6);

(6)   other applications as may be prescribed by PD 3.1 in relation to bankruptcy matters; and

(7)   applications for disqualification of directors under Part IV A of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32) other than an application made in the course of a proceeding for the prosecution of an offence.

8.    A solicitor shall have right of audience before a Master on any of the matters referred to in paragraphs 6 and 7.

9.    Counsel and solicitors appearing before a Master in open court shall be appropriately robed.

E     Commencement Date

10.   This Practice Direction shall apply with suitable adaptations to the proceedings before Masters in the District Court.     

11.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Directions 14.2 on Proceedings Before Masters dated 31 December 1998.

12.   This Practice Direction shall come effect on 2 April 2009.

 Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 14.3

COSTS

 

A    Scope of Application of this Practice Direction

1.     Unless otherwise directed by the Court, the following directions apply to civil proceedings in the High Court, the District Court and the Lands Tribunal and costs-only proceedings in the High Court and the District Court.

2.     For the avoidance of doubt, Practice Directions appearing at 14.4 (Taxation of Costs in Criminal Cases) and 14.5 (Application for Wasted Costs Order under Order 62 rule 8) continue to apply.

3.     Nothing in this Practice Direction shall affect the parties' rights to agree the amount of costs to be paid and to have such costs dealt with by a consent order or consent summons.

B     Costs Sanctions

4.     The parties have a duty to discuss the items of costs objected to and to try to reach an amicable settlement, narrow down the items in dispute and consider making offers pursuant to Order 62A.

5.     In case of failure to observe any of the directions herein, the taxing Master may make the party and / or the practitioner responsible for such failure personally liable for costs.

C     Costs Orders in Civil proceedings in the High Court, the District Court and the Lands Tribunal

6.     Upon the disposal of any application, cause or matter, the Court may make one of the following orders in respect of the costs of and incidental thereto:

(1)     summary assessment of such costs, in which event Part C(1) below applies;

(2)     provisional summary assessment of such costs; or

(3)     taxation of such costs, in which event Part C(2) below applies.

The Court will give preference to the first two options where an interlocutory application is concerned, unless there is good reason not to do so, e.g. where the paying party shows substantial grounds for disputing the sum claimed for costs that cannot be dealt with summarily.

(1)     Summary Assessment of Costs

7.     A party who wishes to seek summary assessment of costs should prepare a statement of costs which should, as far as possible, be in the format in Appendix A. This statement should be signed by the party acting in person or his solicitor.

8.     Subject to other Practice Directions, the statement of costs should be lodged and served on any party against whom summary assessment is sought together with the skeleton argument for the substantive application.

9.     If the party seeking summary assessment of costs is:

(1)     on legal aid; or

(2)     a person under disability,

the legal representative (or the next friend or guardian ad litem) acting for that party must state in the statement of costs that he waives the right to any further sum of money (including common fund costs) in respect of the costs of the application, cause or matter. [Note: see rule 9C(1)(b) to (c).]

10. Practitioners are reminded that the principle that a receiving party cannot recover a sum in excess of his liability to his own solicitors applies equally to summary assessment. Accordingly, the solicitor for the party seeking costs shall certify on the statement of costs as follows,

"I certify that the amount claimed in this statement of costs does not exceed [the plaintiff's / defendant's] liability for costs to my firm in respect of this [summons / hearing / action, etc.]"

11.     Summary assessment will be conducted by the same Judge or Master who has dealt with the substantive application. If he deems fit, the Judge or Master may make an order nisi as to the quantum of costs. If, however, the Judge or Master is unable to make summary assessment on the same day the costs order is made, he may give directions as to its disposal including a direction for a further hearing before him, or disposal on the papers.

12.     If the interlocutory application has the effect of disposing of the entire action, the Court may also summarily assess the costs of the action.

13.     A broad-brush approach will be taken by the Court in the summary assessment procedure. The Court will not embark on a mini-taxation. Prolixity in contents of a statement of costs is therefore not acceptable. Costs for gathering information and drafting of these statements will generally not be granted.

14.     Although the Court may allow the full amount claimed by the receiving party, it will, so far as possible, ensure that the final figure is not disproportionate and / or unreasonable having regard to the nature and circumstances of the application or matter and the underlying objectives stated in Order 1A. The Court will retain this responsibility notwithstanding the absence of challenge to individual items in the make-up of the figure sought. The fact that the paying party is not disputing the amount of costs can however be taken as some indication that the amount is proportionate and reasonable. The Court will therefore intervene only if satisfied the costs are so disproportionate that it is right to do so.

15.     The failure of a party, without reasonable grounds, to comply with the above directions will be taken into account by the Court in deciding what order to make about the costs of the interlocutory application and the costs of any further hearings that may be necessitated by such failure.

(2)     Taxation

(a)     Filing of Bill of Costs Awarded by the Lands Tribunal

16.     Where the Lands Tribunal has made an award of costs, the bill of costs in respect of such costs shall be filed:

(1)     in the High Court if the Tribunal has ordered that all or part of such costs are to be taxed on the High Court scale;

(2)     in the District Court if the Tribunal has ordered that such costs are to be taxed on the District Court scale;

(3)     in the Lands Tribunal for provisional taxation by the Chief Judicial Clerk ("CJC") if the amount of the bill of costs is under $200,000.

(b)     Format of a Bill of Costs and a List of Objections

17.     As far as practicable, a bill shall be drafted as per the format in Appendix B and signed by the receiving party or, if he is represented, by his solicitors. If there are special reasons why this format cannot be used, directions of the taxing Master should be sought before drafting of the bill commences.

(1)     The bill should be drafted in Chinese if the proceedings giving rise to the costs order were conducted in Chinese.

(2)     Each item in the bill should be given an item number that can be readily referred to without making references to other pages to find out which part or section it belongs to.

(3)     The bill should set out the work done in chronological order.

(4)     A bill of costs in proceedings by way of writ should be presented by way of stages, each stage defined by dates.

(5)     Conferences within each stage should be presented as a total number of hours instead of setting them out one by one. A breakdown of conference time need only be served upon request of the paying party but such breakdown need not be filed.

(6)     Communications within each stage should be presented as a total number of hours. It is not necessary to set out letters in and out, or one by one. It is sufficient if the schedule of letters is served upon request of the paying party but such schedule need not be filed.

(7)     The solicitor for the party seeking costs shall certify on the bill as follows,

"I certify that the amount claimed in this bill does not exceed [the plaintiff's / defendant's] liability for costs to my firm in respect of this [summons / hearing / action, etc.]"

If the costs of a former firm(s) of solicitors are claimed in the same bill, there should be a certificate signed by the firm of solicitors currently on record that those costs claimed in this bill do not exceed the liability of or costs paid by the receiving party to that former firm(s).

18.     As far as practicable, a list of objections shall be drafted as per the format in Appendix C and signed by the paying party or, if he is represented, by his solicitors. If there are special reasons why this format cannot be used, directions of the taxing Master should be sought before drafting of the list of objections commences.

(1)     Each item of objection should be given a serial number.

(2)     It should also identify and indicate the item on the bill objected to by reference to page number and item number.

(3)     The reasons for objection should also be clearly stated. If the objection is based on excessiveness or unreasonableness of the amount claimed the paying party has to suggest, where appropriate, what the reasonable amount is.

(4)     The paying party is also required to calculate and indicate the total amount that will be deducted if all his objections for whatever reasons are allowed.

(5)     The paying party should also estimate and state the length of time for a taxation hearing in the event a taxing Master directs having one.

(c) Commencement of Taxation Proceedings

19.     The proceedings for the taxation of costs is begun by the filing of the Notice of Commencement of Taxation ("NOCT") as per the format in Appendix D and the bill of costs.

20.     Notwithstanding paragraph 19, it will not be necessary to re-serve the bill if the same bill has been previously served on the paying party for the purpose of costs-only proceedings or negotiation of settlement. It will be sufficient to make reference to that fact in the NOCT, identifying the bill by date and the date of service.

21.     Unless the taxing Master directs otherwise, the following standard directions shall take effect:

(1)     Within 28 days after service of the NOCT, the paying party shall file and serve a list of objections, failing which the receiving party may apply to the taxing Master for the bill to be taxed as drawn as provided for in paragraph 23 below.

(2)     In the event that no settlement on the whole bill can be reached within 28 days after service of the list of objections, the receiving party shall file and serve an application in the form of Appendix E ("Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation").

22.     If parties agree on directions which are not the same as the standard directions set out in paragraph 21 above, the parties shall file a consent summons to that effect. Any agreed directions will be treated as an important factor although the taxing Master retains a discretion and will consider all the circumstances before making an order.

23.     Upon the failure of the paying party to file and serve a list of objections in compliance with the standard directions or the directions approved by the taxing Master, the receiving party may apply for his bill to be taxed as drawn by:

(1)     filing an affidavit to prove due service of the NOCT and the bill on the paying party; and

(2)     completing Section A of the Application to Set Down and filing the same in Court and serving it on the paying party.

24.     The date for filing the Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation, whether pursuant to the standard directions or otherwise, cannot be postponed without the approval of the taxing Master. The taxing Master will not grant an application for postponement without good reasons being shown to him. The assertion that the parties wish to discuss settlement will generally not be regarded as a good reason as they should have made use of the prior period to so discuss.

25.     The receiving party should file the Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation by the due date even though the paying party has refused to cooperate. Save as to above, the parties are expected to be flexible about reasonable extensions of time for compliance with other directions.

(d)     Setting Down of a Bill for Taxation

26.     Upon receipt of the Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation, the taxing Master may:

(1)     in appropriate cases, tax the bill as drawn, if he is satisfied that the NOCT and the bill have been duly served on the paying party and the paying party has failed to file a list of objections;

(2)     set the bill down for taxation without a hearing ("provisional taxation") by a CJC if the amount claimed in the bill does not exceed $200,000;

(3)     set the bill down for provisional taxation by a taxing Master if the amount claimed in the bill exceeds $200,000;

(4)     set the bill down (wholly or partly) for taxation with a hearing (whether the amount claimed in the bill exceeds $200,000 or not) if he is satisfied that there is a good reason to do so; and / or

(5)     give other directions as he deems fit

and the parties will be notified by a Notice of Setting Down in the form of Appendix F.

(e)     Refund of Taxing Fees

27.     At all times up to close of taxation, parties are encouraged to settle. Without limiting the general discretion of the taxing Master, taxing fees may be refunded in whole or in part pursuant to Order 62, rule 21D(3) having regard to the time of withdrawal of the bill and in accordance with the following scale:

Time of withdrawal

Percentage of
 reduction

Within 2nd week after date of Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation
 

90 %

Within 3rd week after date of Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation
 

70 %

Within 4th week after date of Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation
 

50 %

Within 5th week after date of Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation
 

30 %

Within 6th week after date of Application to Set Down a Bill for Taxation

10%

(f)     Preparation of Taxation Bundles for Provisional Taxation by a Taxing Master or Taxation with a Hearing

28.     A bundle of all documents relating to the items objected to should be lodged with the Court not less than 2 clear days before the date fixed for provisional taxation by a taxing Master or taxation with a hearing.

29.     The bundle should be in the following form:

(1)     The documents must be marked with the same item numbers as those in the List of Objections to which they relate;

(2)     The documents must be arranged in the same sequence as they appear in the List of Objections; and

(3)     It is not necessary to divide in and out correspondences and telephone calls into different parts. They can be put into a bundle with dividers demarcating the stages of the proceedings.

(g)     Provisional Taxation by a CJC

30.     For the avoidance of doubt, paragraphs 28 and 29 concerning the preparation of taxation bundles do not apply to provisional taxation by a CJC.

(h)     Provisional Taxation by a Taxing Master

31.     If the parties have narrowed down the disputed items, the receiving party shall inform the taxing Master in writing of the remaining items in dispute at the same time as he lodges the taxation bundle in accordance with paragraph 28 above.

32.     Unless otherwise directed by the taxing Master, the receiving party should not file any reply to the list of objections.

33.     On the appointed date, if satisfied with service, the taxing Master may:

(1)     make an order nisi as to whole or part of the bill;

(2)     make an order nisi as to the costs of taxation;

(3)     direct an oral hearing; and / or

(4)     adjourn the provisional taxation to another date with or without further directions.

(i)     Proceedings after Provisional Taxation

34.     After provisional taxation by a CJC or a taxing Master, the parties will be notified in writing of the amount allowed or disallowed ("the costs order nisi").

35.     If no clarification is sought or no objection is made to the costs order nisi within 14 days of the notification, the order nisi becomes absolute. There will be no taxation hearing. Sub-paragraphs 38(3) and (4) will apply. The allocatur can be drafted and sealed accordingly.

36.     If any party objects to the costs order nisi, he should apply to the taxing Master in writing for a hearing identifying his objections and giving an estimation of the hearing time.

37.     Upon receipt of an application for a hearing, the taxing Master will set the bill down (wholly or partly) for taxation with a hearing and give further directions as he deems fit.

(j)     Standard Directions after Taxation

38.     At the end of taxation, unless the taxing Master otherwise directs, the following directions shall automatically apply:

(1)     The parties shall within 7 days endeavour to agree the amount allowed on taxation.

(2)     Failing agreement, the parties shall be at liberty to apply in writing to the Court for clarification and such application shall be dealt with by the taxing Master without a hearing unless otherwise directed.

(3)     If agreement is reached or the taxing Master's clarification is obtained, the amount agreed or ascertained is deemed to be accurate and correct. Based on such amount the taxing fees for which the paying party shall reimburse the receiving party shall be calculated and the receiving party shall prepare and submit the allocatur to the Court for approval and issue.

(4)     A summary of the allowed amount (see pages 12 to 13 of Appendix B) shall be submitted to the Court in duplicate together with the allocatur.

(3)     Costs-only Proceedings in the High Court and the District Court

39.     The plaintiff may elect in the originating summons to proceed by way of summary assessment or by taxation:

(1)     A claim of costs for $200,000 or less should generally proceed by way of summary assessment, unless there are good reasons not to do so.

(2)     A claim of costs for more than $200,000 may proceed by way of summary assessment or taxation.

(3)     Parties are reminded that the prescribed taxing fee is only payable upon filing of a NOCT accompanied by a bill of costs for taxation and is not payable upon filing a statement of costs for summary assessment.

(4)     A plaintiff who unreasonably seeks taxation or incurs costs of taxation disproportionate to the amount allowed on taxation may be penalized in costs.

40.     The originating summons must be accompanied by:

(1)     a statement of costs which shall, as far as practicable, be in the format in Appendix A if summary assessment is sought; or

(2)     a bill of costs which shall, as far as practicable, be in the format in Appendix B if taxation is sought.

41.     Apart from showing compliance with statutory requirements, the affidavit filed in support must briefly describe the claim or dispute to which the agreement to pay costs relates and the terms of settlement.

42.     Where a defendant has filed an acknowledgement of service indicating that he will contest liability, the defendant should, at least 3 days before the hearing, file and serve an affidavit setting out the facts supporting his contest of liability.

43.     On the return date of the originating summons, the Master may:

(1)     make a summary assessment of the costs claimed there and then after hearing oral submissions;

(2)     make an order for taxation of the costs claimed, in which event the practice and procedure for taxation set out in Order 62 and Part C(2) of this Practice Direction will apply, save that the plaintiff is not required to file and serve another set of his bill of costs when he files the NOCT;

(3)     dismiss the originating summons; or

(4)     adjourn the originating summons and give such directions as he deems appropriate.

(4)     Fixed Costs

44.     Practitioners are reminded that the principle that a receiving party cannot recover a sum in excess of their liability to his own solicitors applies equally to fixed costs recoverable under Order 62, Schedule 2. Accordingly, the solicitor for the party seeking such costs shall endorse on the draft order or produce to the Registry a certificate certifying that the amount claimed does not exceed [the plaintiff's / defendant's] liability for costs in respect of the matter, as follows,

"I certify that the amount of fixed costs claimed for entering this judgment does not exceed [the plaintiff's / defendant's] liability for costs to my firm in respect of this action / counterclaim, etc.]"

D     Commencement Date

45.     This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 14.3 on Taxation of Costs in Civil Proceedings in High Court and District Court.

46.     This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 Appendix A

 Appendix B

 Appendix C

 Appendix D

 Appendix E

 Appendix F

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 14.4

TAXATION OF COSTS IN CRIMINAL CASES

 

This Practice Direction shall apply to the taxation of criminal costs in High Court and District Court.

PART I: Commencing Taxation Proceedings

Jurisdiction

1.1 This practice direction applies to an order for costs to be taxed made under the Costs in Criminal Cases Ordinance (Cap. 492). Where a claimant is entitled to tax his costs pursuant to a court order made by the Magistrates' Court or District Court, he shall file a claim for costs with the District Court Registry. The costs shall then be taxed by the Registrar of the District Court as the taxing authority or by a taxing officer appointed under Rule 5(3) of the Costs in Criminal Cases Rules ("the Rules"). The fee payable on a claim for taxation is to be calculated according to the scales set out in the District Court Civil Procedure (Fees) Rules (Cap. 336C).

1.2 Where a claimant is entitled to tax his costs pursuant to a court order made by the Court of First Instance or the Court of Appeal, he shall file a claim for costs with the High Court Registry. His costs shall then be taxed by the Registrar of the High Court as the taxing authority or by a taxing officer appointed under Rule 5(3) of the Rules. The fee payable on a claim for taxation is to be calculated according to the scales set out in the High Court Fees Rules (Cap. 4D).

Filing of the Claim/Taxing Fee

1.3 When the claimant files his claim for costs, he is required to:-.

a) pay a fee calculated according to the scales set out above as the case may be;

b) submit all receipts, bills of costs or other documents in support of any disbursements claimed.

1.4 After the claim for costs is taxed, the balance of the prescribed fee so paid, if any, will be repaid to the claimant.

1.5 If a claim for costs is withdrawn less than 7 days before the appointment for taxation referred to below, the claimant is entitled to a refund of part of the prescribed fee as set out in the respective Fees Rules above mentioned.

Time Limit

1.6 Practitioners are reminded that unless an extension of time is granted by the taxing authority under the Rules, the claimant must file his claim for costs within 3 months of the date on which an order for costs to be taxed was made under the Ordinance.

 

PART II: Form and Contents

The Claim

2.1 The claim for costs shall adopt the same heading and case number as prescribed and assigned by the court that made the costs order. For Magistrates' Court cases, a separate case number will be given by the District Court Registry for the purpose of identification when the claim for costs is filed.

2.2 The claim for costs shall contain the following information:-

a) a short and succinct narrative of the proceedings and of the costs order made by the court;

b) a statement as to whether the claimant wishes to appear and be heard or to be represented. If he so wishes to be heard, he shall give an estimate as to the length of the hearing;

c) the hourly rate sought by the fee earners;

d) the full name and address of the claimant or his legal representative together with the date on which the claim for costs is filed. The claim for costs shall be signed by the claimant or his legal representative; and

e) the full name and address of any interested party or his legal representative on whom the claim for costs is to be served.

Format

2.3 The claim for costs shall be in columnar format and every column must be cast before the claim is left for taxation. The professional charges and the disbursements must be entered in separate columns.

2.4 The claim for costs shall be drawn on "events" basis (such as legal visits, bail application, pre-trial review, trial and mitigation) and in chronological order with dates. The claim must:-

a) summarise the items of work done by the solicitor or legal or other representative;

b) state, where appropriate, the dates on which items of work were done, the time taken, the length of the documents considered and the sums claimed;

c) specify any disbursements claimed, including counsel's fees, the circumstance in which they were incurred and the amounts claimed in respect of them; and

d) specify any special circumstances which the claimant would like to draw to the attention of the taxing authority.

Supporting Documents

2.5 Each item set out in the claim for costs must be consecutively numbered. If the claim for a particular disbursement item is supported by receipts and/or documents submitted with the claim, the supporting receipts and/or documents must be identified and referred to in the claim for costs.

2.6 If the taxing authority so requires, the claimant shall supply any further or other particulars, information and/or documents in support of any part of his claim.

2.7 Save as otherwise stipulated in the Rules and in this Practice Direction, the form and contents of the claim for costs shall, where appropriate, follow that of any usual bill of costs filed in the High Court in relation to civil proceedings.

 

PART III: Procedure

Service

3.1 The claimant must within 14 days of the filing of the claim for costs serve on any interested party a copy of the claim together with copies of any receipts, bills of costs or other documents in support of any disbursements claimed and shall, if the taxing authority so requires, also serve any further particulars, information and documents on the interested party save and except privileged documents.

Representation

3.2 If the interested party would like to make representation to the taxing authority, he must within 21 days after the date of service of a claim for costs on him or such extended time as may be allowed by the taxing authority, file in court a list of objections and serve a copy of the list on the claimant and other interested parties.

List of Objections

3.3 The list of objections must:-

a) identify each item in the claim for costs which is objected to;

b) state concisely the nature and grounds of objection for each item;

c) where the objection is based on excessiveness or unreasonableness of the amount claimed, suggest a figure to be allowed for each item in respect of which a reduction is sought;

d) state whether he wishes to appear and be heard or to be represented. If he so wishes to be heard, he shall give an estimate as to the length of the hearing; and

e) be endorsed with the full name and address of the interested party or his legal representative. The list shall also be dated and signed by the interested party or his legal representative.

Taxation Without Hearing

3.4 If no party has indicated that he wishes to be heard, the taxing authority shall proceed to tax the claim. In so doing, the taxing authority shall consider any further particulars, information and other supporting documents submitted by the claimant and any representation made by the interested party. If the amount of the claim for costs does not exceed the sum of $200,000, the claim may be taxed by the appointed taxing officer.

3.5 After the claim for costs is taxed in accordance with paragraph 3.4 above, the claimant will be notified by the taxing authority as to the costs allowed and payable. The claimant shall within 14 days of the receipt of such notice serve on every interested party a copy of that notification.

Taxation With Hearing

3.6 If one of the parties has indicated that he wishes to be heard, the taxing authority will fix a hearing date and give notice to the claimant and any interested party of the venue and time at which the claim is to be heard. In such cases, there will be a 15-minute call-over hearing which shall be treated as the appointment for taxation for the purposes of the Fees Rules referred to in paragraph 1.5 above. At the call-over hearing, further directions will be given by the taxing authority.

3.7 The Practice Direction 14.3 on taxation call-over hearing in civil proceedings shall, where appropriate, apply to the call-over hearing referred to above.

3.8 Save as provided in this Practice Direction, the procedures as set out in the Rules shall be strictly complied with.

 

PART IV: Review

4.1 Practitioners are reminded that when they apply for a review of taxation, they shall comply with and follow the procedure as set out in the Rules in particular to rule 8 thereof.

 

PART V: Standard Directions

5.1 At the end of each taxation hearing, unless the Master otherwise directs, he will give the following standard directions:

(a) The parties shall within seven days hereof endeavour to agree the amount of the taxed bill after taxation for the purpose of the allocatur to be issued.

(b) Failing agreement the parties shall be at liberty to apply in writing to the Court for clarification and such application shall be dealt with by the Master without a hearing unless the Court otherwise directs.

(c) If agreement is reached or the Court's clarification is obtained, the amount agreed or ascertained is deemed to be accurate and correct. Based on such amount the taxing fee will be calculated. The allocatur will then be prepared and submitted to the Court for approval and issue.

This Practice Direction will come into force on 2 July 2002.

 Dated this 12th day of June 2002.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 14.5

APPLICATION FOR WASTED COSTS ORDER
UNDER ORDER 62, RULES 8, 8A, 8B AND 8C

              

A     Introduction

1.    This Practice Direction addresses certain procedural aspects of applications for wasted costs orders.  It applies to all civil proceedings in the High Court, the District Court and the Lands Tribunal.  The expression "wasted costs" is defined in the High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4), section 52A(6). 

2.    The Court of Final Appeal in Ma So So Josephine v Chin Yuk Lun Francis and Chan Mee Yee [2004] 3 HKLRD 294 has given guidance on applications for wasted costs orders.

3.    Although Ma So So involved a wasted costs order against a solicitor, the introduction of sections 52A(4) to (7) to the High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4) means that wasted costs orders may now be made against a counsel or solicitor conducting litigation on behalf of a party.  The general principles in Ma So So are likely to be relevant.

B    When the Application is Usually Made

4.    The Court may make a wasted costs order against a legal representative on its own motion at any time.

5.    However an application by a party under Order 62, rule 8A(2) should usually only be made and dealt with after the relevant proceedings have concluded.  This is to avoid disruption of those proceedings and, in relation to an opposite party's legal representative, to avoid any risk of it being used as a means of intimidation.  Attention is specifically drawn to Order 62, rule 8C (wasted costs order application not be used as a means of intimidation).

C     To Whom the Application is Made

6.    The application should usually be heard by the Judge or Master who dealt with the proceedings in which wasted costs are alleged to have been incurred, unless there are exceptional circumstances which dictate otherwise.  An example of an exceptional circumstance is where apparent bias is established.

7.    Where the trial Judge is disqualified, in exercising its discretion whether the application for a wasted costs order should proceed further before another Judge, the Court would have to take into account the likely increased costs for another Judge having to start afresh without any knowledge of the underlying proceedings.

D     General Approach to Procedural Questions

8.    The wasted costs jurisdiction is intended only for clear cases, that is, cases where there is prima facie liability unless the charge is answered.

9.    This fact, together with the fact that the application should usually only be made at the conclusion of the proceedings before the Judge or Master who tried the matter, enables a summary procedure to be adopted.

10.    The facts will in most cases already be within the Judge's knowledge because the relevant events took place in Court or will be facts that can be readily ascertained.

11.    The Court must decide the appropriate procedure to be followed to meet the requirements of procedural fairness in the individual case (see Order 62, rule 8(5)).

12.    But the need for a simple, summary and fair procedure must always be borne in mind.  It would defeat the purpose of the jurisdiction, which is to compensate for wasted costs, if such proceedings were allowed to become themselves an elaborate and costly form of satellite litigation.

13.    Procedural issues arise at 3 points:

(1)   when an application is initially made by a party (see Order 62, rule 8A);

(2)   at the first stage hearing when the Court decides whether the proceedings should proceed further (see Order 62, rule 8B(1)(a)); and

(3)   at the second stage hearing when the Court proceeds to a substantive assessment of the application (see Order 62, rule 8B(1)(b)).

E     The Initial Application

14.    Although the application may be made orally at a hearing, it should normally be commenced by an inter partes summons in the proceedings in which wasted costs are alleged to have been incurred.  Attention is specifically drawn to Order 62, rule 8A(4) (save in exceptional circumstances, application not to be made or dealt with until the conclusion of the relevant proceedings).

15.    The application should be served by the applicant on the legal representative against whom an order is sought, any person represented by that legal representative and any other person as may be directed by the Court (see Order 62, rule 8A(3)).

16.    The summons, which seeks an order that the legal representative show cause under Order 62, rule 8(3), should be accompanied by particulars clearly specifying the conduct of which complaint is made, that is, the particulars must identify precisely what the legal representative is alleged to have done or failed to do.

17.    The particulars to the summons should also state precisely what wasted costs are alleged to have been caused by such acts or omissions of the legal representative and how much of such costs are being claimed by the applicant.

18.    The less clear the complaint is and / or the more complicated and wide-ranging the particulars are, the less likely it will be that the Court will be prepared to allow the matter to proceed to the second stage hearing.

19.    The summons should be supported by an affidavit which verifies the facts alleged in the particulars of complaint and identifies the evidence or other material on which the applicant relies in support.

20.    Where such evidence or material is already before the Court, they should not be exhibited to the affidavit.  But, where some evidence or material crucial to the application is not already before the Court, the affidavit should exhibit the same.

21.    The legal representative need not file any evidence, but is free to do so if it is desired to place some important item of evidence before the Court for the purposes of its decision at the first stage hearing.

22.    Since the particulars and any affidavit should make the case against the legal representative clear, there usually should be no need for any preliminary directions hearing before the first stage hearing.  If the complaint is unclear or plainly unsustainable, objection can be taken or directions sought at the first stage hearing itself.

F     The First Stage Hearing

23.    At the first stage hearing, the Court decides whether the matter should be allowed to proceed further.  The Court will only do so if it is satisfied that the criteria in Order 62, rule 8B(1)(a) have been met.

24.    The applicant and the legal representative are given an opportunity to be heard at this hearing.  But submissions should be succinct, bearing in mind the Judge's familiarity with the matter and the papers instituting the application.  It would be helpful for both parties to indicate to the Court the extent of any genuine factual or legal disputes.

25.    If the Judge decides that wasted costs proceedings are justified, directions to ensure that the legal representative is afforded a reasonable opportunity to show cause why a wasted costs order should not be made will be considered.

26.    Where the Court is satisfied that a legal representative has already had a reasonable opportunity to give reasons why the Court should not make a wasted costs order, it may proceed without adjournment from the first stage to the second stage hearing (see Order 62, rule 8B(2)).

27.    The legal representative should come to the hearing prepared to apply for any desired direction, for example, to be allowed to give evidence or to recall witnesses who gave evidence in the relevant matter or to make reference to particular documents, etc.  Pleadings and discovery would not generally be appropriate as part of the summary procedure.

28.    The Judge will consider the extent to which the evidence and findings in the underlying matter are relevant and can fairly be used for the purposes of the wasted costs proceedings.

G     The Second Stage Hearing

29.    The jurisdiction is discretionary and, after hearing the applicant and the legal representative and taking into account relevant materials before the Court, the Judge will decide whether he ought to exercise his discretion in favour of making an Order.

30.    If he decides to make an Order, he will consider how much of the wasted costs are the responsibility of the legal representative, specifying the extent of the costs recoverable in the award.

31.    The High Court Ordinance (Cap. 4), section 52A(5) imposes a duty on the Court, when considering whether to make a wasted costs order, to take into account the public interest that there be fearless advocacy under the adversarial system of justice.

32.    The costs of the wasted costs order application itself are also discretionary.

33.    Where a wasted costs order is made such costs would normally be payable by the legal representative on a party and party basis.  But account should be taken of any conduct on the part of the legal representative or the applicant in the course of the wasted costs proceedings which may indicate that a different Order should be made.

34.    Where appropriate, a Judge hearing a wasted costs order application may direct a Master to inquire and report to him on any aspect (see Order 62, rule 8(7)).  In particular, the Judge may refer any determination of the quantum of wasted costs to the Master (see Order 62, rules 8(4)(b) and (8)).

H     Commencement Date

35.    This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 14.5 on Application for Wasted Costs Order Under Order 62 dated 23 February 2005.

36.    Notwithstanding paragraph 35 herein, the previous Practice Direction 14.5 for Wasted Costs Order Under Order 62 dated 23 February 2005 shall apply to any application for wasted costs orders in relation to any costs incurred before 2 April 2009.

37.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009. 

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

         

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.1

DIVORCE

 

1.    Petitions, answers and other pleadings filed in the Divorce Registry may be examined by the Divorce Practice Registrar. (The Registrar).

2.    The Registrar may bring to the notice of the solicitor who has filed the petition, etc., any aspect thereof which he thinks should be considered.

3.    The solicitor may elect to file the petition, etc., as drawn or may choose to amend it to comply with any suggestions made by the Registrar.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.2

PETITIONPERSONAL SERVICE

 

1.    Under r.14(7) of the Matrimonial Causes Rules (Cap.179) where a petition is served personally on the respondent spouse and no acknowledgment of service is returned to the court office, the affidavit of service must show the server's means of knowledge of the identity of the person served.

       Identification may be:

(a)    by means of a photograph exhibited to the affidavit, and proved at the hearing to be that of the respondent; or

(b)    by the personal knowledge of the process server, the petitioner or some other person present that the person served is the spouse of the petitioner; or

(c)    by the admission of the person served that he is the spouse of the petitioner.

2.    In the latter two cases the full circumstances and means of knowledge, and such corroborative evidence as is available (e.g. the production by the person served of some document establishing his identity or the volunteering by him of details only likely to be known to the respondent) must be set out in the affidavit.

3.    A case in which there is no identification by a photograph or signature, or by the presence of some person to be called at the hearing, will be referred to a registrar for decision as to the sufficiency of proof of identity.

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.3

RECONCILIATION

1.    The solicitor acting for a petitioner for divorce or judicial separation is required to certify whether he has discussed with the petitioner the possibility of a reconciliation and given him the names and addresses of persons qualified to help effect a reconciliation between parties to a marriage who have become estranged. Rule 12(3) of the Matrimonial Causes Rules (Cap.179) requires the certificate to be given to be in Form 3 in the Appendix.

2.   It is not necessary for the names of individuals to be given to the petitioner. The following organizations will be regarded as personsqualified to help effect a reconciliation: Anglican Church Bishops's Office; Baptist Association (H.K.); Catholic Bishop's Office; Hong Kong Christian Council; American Baptist Mission; Church of Christ; Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints; Methodist Church (Chinese) and Methodist Church (English).

3.    The above list is not exclusive. In the circumstances of any case, there may be other organizations which should be regarded as qualified.

4.    The object of the requirement is to ensure that parties know where to seek guidance when there is a sincere desire for a reconciliation. It is important that reference to a marriage guidance counseller or a probation officer should not be regarded as a formal step which must be taken in all cases, irrespective of whether or not there is any prospect of a reconciliation.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.4

SPECIAL PROCEDURE

 

1.    In cases to which the Special Procedure applies, application for directions for trial must be made in the Form SC 370 supported by an affidavit in Form 21 in the Appendix to the Matrimonial Causes Rules (printed as SC 371).

2.    The petitioner may, at the same time, file any corroborative evidence on which he intends to rely.

3.    The Registrar will give directions for trial by entering the cause in the Special Procedure List, and will thereafter consider the evidence filed by the petitioner.

4.    If the Registrar is satisfied that the petitioner has sufficiently proved the contents of the petition and is entitled to the decree sought and any costs prayed for, and that there are no children of the family to whom s.18 of the Matrimonial Proceedings and Property Ordinance (Cap.192) applies, he will give a certificate to this effect. A day will thereafter be fixed for the pronouncement of a decree by a judge in open court. A copy of the Registrars certificate and of the notification of the day and place so fixed will be sent by the court to each party, or his solicitor if he is legally represented.

       If the Registrar is not satisfied as in para.4 above, he may either give the petitioner an opportunity to file further evidence or remove the cause from the Special Procedure List. Notice of his decision will be sent to the petitioner or his solicitor, who should either file further evidence (at the same time requesting renewal of the application for directions for trial) or apply for directions for trial in accordance with the general procedure by lodging Form SC 318.

5.    Where an agreement is reached between the parties as to financial provisions consequent upon the decree and an order of the court is required for the purpose of giving effect to such agreement, the petitioner may, if desired, when applying for directions for trial, lodge a minute of the agreed order signed by both parties or, if represented by solicitors, by their solicitors. As to the incorporation of agreed financial provisions in orders of the court, reference should be made to the Practice Direction (Decrees and Orders: Agreed Terms) (at p.16.12 [replaced by new PD No 15.8]). The document required to be lodged under para.2 of that Practice Direction need not be filed in addition to the minute of the agreed order

      The draft minute will be perused by the Registrar when he considers the evidence in support of the petition. If he is of opinion that an order should be made in the terms of the draft, or that terms of agreement be filed and made an order of court, as the case may be, he will include a statement to this effect in his certificate. If there are matters which need to be clarified he will request the petitioner or his solicitor to deal with them before he issues his certificate.

      Alternatively, application for an order for ancillary relief, by consent or otherwise, may be made to the Registrar in accordance with the normal practice after the decree has been pronounced. Any application under s.17A of the Matrimonial Causes Ordinance (Cap.179) can normally be dealt with by the Registrar at this stage.

6.    Since it is unnecessary for the petitioner to attend or be represented at court on the day fixed for the disposal of the cause, no costs of such attendance will normally be allowed. Cases will be called on in a group, and, if no cause is shown to the contrary, the judge will pronounce decrees and make any consequential orders as to costs and ancillary relief in the terms set out in the respective Registrar's certificates.

7.    Subsequent procedure will be in all respects in accordance with that applicable to causes tried before a judge in the normal way.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.5

AFFIDAVIT OF MEANS

 

1.    The attached form of affidavit of means should be used in applications for ancillary relief in matrimonial proceedings, with such modifications and additions as may be necessary.

2.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 22 October 1996.

 

IN THE DISTRICT COURT OF HONG KONG
NO.                      OF 19   

_______________

BETWEEN

Petitioner/1st Applicant +

AND

Respondent/2nd Applicant +

_______________

 

PETITIONER'S/RESPONDENT'S/1ST/2ND APPLICANT'S +

AFFIDAVIT/AFFIRMATION OF MEANS +

I, (name)


of (address)



make oath and say/do solemnly sincerely and truly affirm+ as follows:-

1. I am the abovenamed respondent*

petitioner*

1st/2nd applicant*
  +

2I know that this is a solemn and important document, that I must be truthful and accurate and that if I knowingly distort or omit the truth I run the risk of imprisonment.

3(a)      Occupation

                My present occupation is-


I am employed*

Self-employed*

unemployed*

and have been since

retired*

and have been since

 
  (b)       If employed give the following details:-

I am employed on a casual basis*

                       on a fixed salary basis*


                       on a piece-rated basis*


                       otherwise *e.g. on commission (specify)

I have been so employed for

                                                                             Years                   Months

 
    My employer's name and address is:-

Name Address









If present job has lasted less than 2 years

   My previous occupation was:-

 



from                       to

 


   My former employer's name and address was:-

Name Address









            My monthly income was:-


$


      3
(c)     If self employed give the following details:-

I am a sole proprietor*

shareholder*

partner*

        in the following business:-

Name of company Nature of business







 

provide as exhibit 1, business accounts and tax assessments for the past two years

     4.(aIncome

My present basic/average + income per month is:-

$

       ( provide as exhibit 2, employer's certificate, payslip, tax return or other documentary evidence in support)

       In addition I receive:-

            $
Overtime average per month
(based on the last 12 months)

Income for a 13th month (average per month)

Bonus (average per month)

Commission average per month
(based on the last 12 months)

Tips average per month
(based on the last 12 months

Housing allowance

Travel allowance

Education allowance

Entertainment allowance

Other allowances (specify)



These total or average per month
$

       (b)      Other income

                 Apart from the above I have/do not have + other income.

e.g. Rent, dividends, interest, other (specify)

Amount of other income per
month for past two years









provide as exhibit 3, evidence of other income

     5.      Residence

   I live at:- (address)



This unit is self or jointly owned*

Name of tenant

This unit is rented*


Name of registered tenant

This unit is a Public Housing Unit (PHU)*


Name of registered owner

This unit is Home Ownership Scheme (HOS)*


Otherwise* e.g. quarters, rent free (specify)

I live alone*

with others*

    Those with whom I live (if applicable) are:-

Name Relationship









     6.      Expenditure

   My monthly expenditure is or averages as follows:-

$

Rent
 
Mortgage instalments
 
Utilities (electricity gas rates telephone water)
 
Management fees
 
Food and household expenses
 
Meals out of home
 
Transport
 
Car expenses
 
Clothing
 
Medical
 
Entertainment presents holidays
 
Bank or other loan repayments
 
Credit card repayments
 
Tax
 
Insurance premia
 
School fees
 
Extra tuition fees
 
School books and stationery
 
Child's lunches and pocket money
 
Transport to school
 
Child minding fees
 
Child's clothing
 
Interim maintenance
 
Contribution to parents
 
Miscellaneous
 
Other (specify)
 
 
Total
$

provide as exhibit 4, receipts accounts or other documentary evidence in support

        7   Dependant family members

         The following members of my family are supported by me:-

Name Relationship Age














      8.    (a)  Personal bank accounts

Details of my bank accounts that I now hold solely or jointly with others or in which I have or had any beneficial interest or I have held during the last two years are as follows:-

Bank & branch Name(s) of
account holder
Account number Type of account Current balance
















$



         (b)   Credit card particulars

Credit card company Account holder Account number Current amount due












$



(provide as exhibit 5, bank and credit card statements for each account for the last two years)

   
      9.  Real property (flat, house, commercial property or land)

I own or have an interest in the following real property:-

Address:-




(provide as exhibit 6, documentary evidence of ownership)




  (provide as exhibit 6, documentary evidence of ownership)

The property is owned solely*

jointly*


(If joint) the names of co-owners and my share of ownership are:-

      Particulars of purchase

Date of purchase

    $

Downpayment

paid by

Mortgage/legal charge

name of lender

Personal loan

paid by

Legal decoration
and furniture costs

paid by

Total

$
My estimate of its present market value is:-
$
The amount presently outstanding on mortgage or charge is:-
$
The amount presently outstanding on personal loan is:-
$

(provide as exhibit 7, documentary evidence of mortgage or load)

   
    10.     Personal property (cars, boats, shares, securities, investments, jewellery, items of value)

    I own or have an interest in the following personal property:-

Description
of item
Date acquired Present value Ownership
sole*            joint*
If joint, name(s) of
co-owner(s)





$










$










$










$





(provide as exhibit 8, documentary evidence of ownership)

     11.    Pension entitlements

              I have*

do not have*

              the benefit of a pension scheme, provident fund, superannuation or contract gratuity from my employer.

Description of benefit Current value Date realizable Value at maturity



$








(provide as exhibit 9, documentary evidence of the benefit)

 
     
12.     Insurance policies

      I have*

     do not have*

   the benefit of insurance policies as follows:-

Life policy*

Endowment policy*

Accident policy*

Medical insurance*

Other*
(Specify)

(provide as exhibit 10, documentary evidence of the policy/policies and terms)


    13
  Personal debts

   Apart from debts referred to in paragraph 9, I owe the following debts:-

Amount presently owing When borrowed/ incurred To whom due Terms of repayment
$











(provide as exhibit 11, documentary evidence of the debts)
 

          14The following information may be assistance to the Court in dealing with claims for maintenance or other relief
                    (include here statement of the assets you believe the other party to have)
-







    
      15
I do/do not
+ plan to remarry.

                I am/am not + cohabiting with anybody.

  
      16I make the following proposals as to how the present issues between the other party and me could be resolved:-







Sworn/Affirmed + at

this day of 19

before me:-

 

 
_______________________
+  delete whichever is not appropriate.
*  tick in the box that applies.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.6

APPOINTMENT OF MEDICAL INSPECTORS

 

1. When a court orders that a medical inspector be appointed in accordance with the provisions of Rule 30 of the Matrimonial Cause Rules (p.179), the Registrar will appoint him from a panel of medical inspectors maintained by the Registrar.

2.   The following scale of fees shall be payable to medical inspectors on that panel:

For each inspection $ 300.00
For attending court
(a)  on an undefended case where the inspector gives evidence in only one case on any one day $ 500.00
(b) on an undefended case where the inspector gives evidence in more than one case on any one day $ 300.00
(c)  on a defended case    $1,000.00

3.   The procedure set out below should be followed in connection with nullity suits where there has been an examination and report by an inspector appointed by the court.

4.   The solicitor for the party having conduct of the suit at the date of trial and who wishes not to call a medical inspector to give oral evidence must so inform him at least three days before the trial. Failing this the costs of attendance of the medical inspector will have to be paid by that party in any event.

5.  In a defended case either party giving notice to the inspector that his attendance to give evidence is not required must also notify the other side. Unless a medical inspector has been told by both parties that he is not required to give evidence he will be entitled to assume that he must be present in court.

6.  Fees due to a medical inspector are payable by the party at whose instigation he was appointed. In a defended case, unless both parties give notice that the medical inspector is not required, the liability for fees remains where it originated. Exceptionally, in a case listed as undefended on a respondent's answer, the liability for the inspector's fees for attending the hearing will fall on the respondent who can avoid the liability only by having given the appropriate notice to the medical inspector.

7.  The Registrar will inform the medical inspector of the dates fixed for hearing of a nullity suit.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.7

DECREE ABSOLUTE

1.   Section 15(5) of the Matrimonial Causes Ordinance (Cap.179) provides that no decree of divorce shall be made absolute before the expiration of three months after the decree nisi, unless the Chief Justice by general order, or the court in any particular case, fixes a shorter period. The Matrimonial Causes (Decree Absolute) General Order 1973 which applies to a decree pronounced on or after 3 July 1973 reduced the period of three months to six weeks.

2.  A special order further reducing that period can result, in the case of divorce, in the respondent losing the statutory protection given by s.15C or 17A of the Matrimonial Causes Ordinance (Cap.179). There is also the possibility of an appeal resulting in the rescission of the decree, which might invalidate any remarriage.

3. A special order reducing the interval to less than six weeks, which should rarely be required or desirable, ought to be made only on an application of which notice has been given to all parties and which is supported by all necessary evidence.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.8

DECREES AND ORDERS: AGREED TERMS

 

1.    In matrimonial causes where an agreement as to financial provisions has been reached, it is frequently desired that the agreed provisions should be embodied in an order made on the hearing of the cause.

2.    The inclusion of agreed terms in an order will usually be justified only where they are in a form capable of subsequent variation or enforcement. Thus where it is intended: (a) that a party should submit to an order which it is within the statutory power of the court to make; or (b) that a party should submit to an undertaking to the court which, in the event of non-compliance, is to be enforceable by committal; the terms of the order or undertaking must be fully set out in the order. With this type of undertaking, care should be taken to see that it is in sufficiently precise terms to be enforceable.

3.   In a case in which it is proposed to ask the judge at the hearing to make an order embodying all or any of the terms of an agreement, the document setting out the agreed terms, signed by or on behalf of the parties, should be lodged with the Registrar, for consideration prior to the hearing and, whenever possible, at least seven days before the date of the hearing. Failure to lodge the terms in advance may result in difficulty in incorporating them in the order of the court.

4.   Where the parties have reached a concluded agreement with the assistance of their legal advisers it is rarely necessary or desirable for them to incur the considerable expense of referring such an agreement to the judge prior to the hearing; but the procedure for so doing under s.18B(c) of the Matrimonial Causes Ordinance (Cap.179) and r.6 of the Matrimonial Causes Rules remains for use in exceptional cases.

5.   Where, in an application for ancillary relief or as to arrangements for access to children, etc., the court is to be asked to make an order in terms agreed between the parties, it is of assistance to the court as well as to the parties and their representatives, particularly if the terms are lengthy or detailed, for the provisions which it is sought to embody in the order to be set out in an agreed draft, signed by the parties or their legal advisers, and handed in at or before the hearing of the application.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 15.9

ANCILLARY RELIEF IN MATRIMONIAL CAUSES
ESTIMATES OF COSTS

 

The costs of applications for ancillary relief relating to capital assets (applications for property adjustment and lump sum orders) are, in a great number of cases, so high in relation to the value of the assets involved that a judge will be unable to make a realistic determination without an approximate indication of the anticipated costs of each side.

          It is, moreover, in the interests of the parties themselves that each should be aware, as early as possible before the hearing, of their potential liability for costs. It has been found that if the parties themselves are made to realise that the value of the assets after payment of costs may be so reduced as to make litigation unjustified a sensible compromise can be effected.

         Estimates of costs on each side should therefore be prepared as early as possible for submission to the court at the court's request at any stage of the proceedings. At the time that the case is fixed for hearing, up-to-date estimates must be supplied to the court and the parties. Such estimates should differentiate costs already incurred from the expected costs of the hearing. They should also differentiate party and party costs from the balance payable by the client.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 15.10

Family Mediation

 

Part 1 - General

1.1 The purpose of this Practice Direction is to prescribe, after the expiry of the pilot scheme on family mediation which has been extended to 31st July, 2003, the procedure to be followed by the petitioner, the respondent, the applicant or their legal representatives when instituting matrimonial proceedings and the format of a report by the Mediation Co-ordinator on the outcomes of information session on family mediation.

1.2 Under these practice directions, unless the context otherwise requires -

"Mediation Co-ordinator" means the Mediation Co-ordinator appointed pursuant to the recommendation of the Steering Committee on Pilot Scheme on Family Mediation that the Mediation Co-ordinator would hold information sessions on family mediation for the petitioner, the respondent, or the applicant when instituting matrimonial proceedings.

"Leaflet" means the information leaflet prepared by the Mediation Co-ordinator, as may be revised from time to time, for promoting family mediation.

 

Part 2 - Referral to Family Mediation Upon Institution of Matrimonial Proceedings

2.1 Legally Represented Petitions

2.1.1  When a person consults a solicitor and decides to institute matrimonial proceedings, the solicitor shall advise that person of the availability of family mediation service and how it may assist in the proceedings and shall give to that person the Leaflet on the service.

2.1.2 To fulfil the requirements of 2.1.1, the solicitor shall, at the time the petition for divorce or separation is filed, file with the Family Court Registry (the Registry) a "Petitioner's Certificate as to Family Mediation" in the form annexed hereto as Appendix 1 duly signed by the petitioner and the solicitor. This will be in addition to Form 2A in Schedule 1 to the Matrimonial Causes Rules. If the petitioner indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall refer the case to the Mediation Co-ordinator (the Co-ordinator).

2.1.3  The petitioner's solicitor shall serve on the respondent, in addition to the Petition and Form 4, a copy of the Leaflet, the signed "Petitioner's Certificate as to Family Mediation", and the "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation", in the form annexed hereto as Appendix 2.

2.1.4 If the respondent is legally represented, the solicitor shall complete, in addition to Form 4, the "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation". If the respondent indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall check whether the referral to the Co-ordinator has been made and, if not, shall refer the request to the Co-ordinator who will then contact the petitioner to seek consent.

2.1.5 If the respondent is acting in person, the respondent may, in addition to Form 4, return the signed "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation" to the Registry. If this indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall check whether referral to the Co-ordinator has been made and, if not, shall refer the request to the Co-ordinator who will then contact the petitioner to seek consent.

2.2 Petitioner Acting in Person

2.2.1 When a petitioner acting in person files a petition with the Registry, the Registry staff shall hand to the petitioner a copy of the Leaflet together with a form of the "Petitioner's Certificate as to Family Mediation" and shall inform the petitioner that the form may be completed and may be filed with the Registry. If the Petitioner indicates a desire to attempt family mediation and files the "Petitioner's Certificate as to Family Mediation", the Registry staff shall refer the request to the Co-ordinator. The Co-ordinator will then contact the respondent to seek consent.

2.2.2  The Registry staff shall also inform the petitioner that the petitioner may serve on the respondent a copy of the Leaflet and the "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation" though the petitioner will not be obliged to ensure that the respondent will receive or complete the Certificate.

2.2.3   If the respondent in receipt of the Petition consults a solicitor, the solicitor shall advise the respondent of the availability of family mediation service and how it may assist in the proceedings and give to the respondent the Leaflet. The respondent's solicitor shall complete, in addition to Form 4, the "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation". If the respondent indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall check whether the referral to the Co-ordinator has been made and if not, shall refer the case to the Co-ordinator who will then contact the petitioner to seek the petitioner's consent.

2.2.4  If the respondent is acting in person and returns the Form 4 to the Registry in person, the Registry staff shall hand to the respondent a copy of the Leaflet and the "Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation". The Registry staff shall also inform the respondent that the respondent may sign the Certificate and file it with the Registry. If the respondent indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall check whether referral to the Co-ordinator has been made, and if not, shall refer the case to the Co-ordinator who will then contact the petitioner to seek consent.

2.3    Legally Represented Joint Applications

2.3.1  When persons married to each other agree to institute matrimonial proceedings by joint application and consult their solicitors, the solicitors shall advise them of the availability of family mediation service and shall give to them the Leaflet.

2.3.2  The joint applicants and their solicitors shall complete the "Applicants' Certificate as to Family Mediation" annexed hereto as Appendix 3 and file the said certificate with the Registry. If in a joint application, either person indicates a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall refer the case to the Co-ordinator with a copy of the Certificate. The Co-ordinator will then contact the other person to seek consent.

2.3.3  If only one person is legally represented, that person's solicitor shall complete the said certificate for filing with the Registry.

2.4 Joint Applicants Acting in Person

2.4.1  If persons married to each other, both acting in person, institute matrimonial proceedings by joint application, the Registry staff shall give to each of them the "Applicants' Certificate as to Family Mediation" in the form annexed hereto as Appendix 3 and a copy of the Leaflet.

2.4.2  The Registry staff shall inform the applicants that they may complete the Certificate and file it with the Registry. If either or both persons have indicated a desire to attempt family mediation, the Registry staff shall refer the case to the Co-ordinator with a copy of the Certificate.

 

Part 3 - Referral to Family Mediation After Litigation Has Commenced

3.1  During the course of litigation, the petitioner or respondent or applicant may separately or jointly file with the Co-ordinator an "Application for Family Mediation", in the form annexed hereto as Appendix 4. The Co-ordinator shall send a copy of the application to the Registry for record purpose.

3.2  Any application for family mediation filed with the Registry or lodged with the Co-ordinator in Forms of these practice directions shall not lead to an automatic stay in the litigation proceedings.

 

Part 4 - Report on Attendance of Information Session on Family Mediation

4.1  The Co-ordinator shall submit a report to the court through the Registry indicating whether the parties have attended an information session on family mediation. Such reports shall be couched in neutral language and shall indicate only that -

(a) family mediation was sought but neither party attended an information session.

(b) one (or both) parties attended information sessions and thereafter additional information on family mediation was given to one (or both) parties.

5. This Practice Direction replaces Practice Direction 15.10 of 2 May 2000 and shall come into effect on 1 August 2003.

 

Dated this 15th day of July 2003

 

Andrew Li

Chief Justice

 

  

Appendix 1

 

Petitioner's Certificate as to Family Mediation

 

For Petitioner who is legally represented#

I,______________ , the solicitor acting for the petitioner in the above cause, certify that I have advised the petitioner of the availability of family mediation and have given the information leaflet on family mediation to the petitioner.

I, ______________ , the petitioner in the above cause, certify that my solicitor has advised me of the availability of family mediation and has given me the leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

For Petitioner acting in person#

I, _________________ , the petitioner in the above cause, have been given the information leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

 

 

(Signed) (Solicitor)

(Signed) (Petitioner )

 

Dated this ___________ day of 20 ____.

 

Notice to Petitioner

Please put down a contact address and a telephone number to enable arrangements to be made to attend an information session on family mediation.

Contact address: ___________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers: _____________________________

Name of respondent: ___________________________________________

Contact address of respondent ________________________________________________

_________________________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers of respondent: __________________________

 

(The above information is collected for the purpose of arranging the parties to attend an information session on family mediation.)

# Complete the section relevant to your case only

* Delete as appropriate

 

Appendix 2

 

Respondent's Certificate as to Family Mediation

For Respondent who is legally represented#

I, _____________ , the solicitor acting for the respondent in the above cause, certify that I have advised the respondent of the availability of family mediation and have given the information leaflet on family mediation to the respondent.

I,_____________ , the respondent in the above cause, certify that I have received the information leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

For Respondent acting in person#

I,______________ , the respondent in the above cause, have been given the information leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

 

 

(Signed) (Solicitor)

(Signed) (Respondent )

 

Dated this ___________ day of 20____ .

 

Notice to Respondent

Please put down a contact address and a telephone number to enable arrangements to be made to attend an information session on family mediation.

Contact address: ___________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers: ______________________________

Name of Petitioner: ____________________________________________

Contact address of Petitioner: _________________________________________________

_________________________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers of Petitioner: _______________________________________

 

(The above information is collected for the purpose of arranging the parties to attend an information session on family mediation.)

# Complete the section relevant to your case only

* Delete as appropriate

 

 

Appendix 3

 

Joint Applicants' Certificate as to Family Mediation

For Applicants who are legally represented#

I,______________ , the solicitor acting for the 1st applicant in the above cause, certify that I have advised the applicants of the availability of family mediation and have given the information leaflet on family mediation to the applicants.

I,______________ , the 1st applicant in the above cause, certify that my solicitor has advised me of the availability of family mediation and has given me the leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

I,______________ , the solicitor acting for the 2nd applicant in the above cause, certify that I have advised the applicants of the availability of family mediation and have given the information leaflet on family mediation to the applicants.

I,______________ , the 2nd applicant in the above cause, certify that my solicitor has advised me of the availability of family mediation and has given me the leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

 

For Applicants acting in person#

I,________________, the 1st applicant in the above cause, have been given the information leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

I,________________ , the 2nd applicant in the above cause, have been given the information leaflet on family mediation. At this time, I do/do not* wish to seek family mediation. I am aware, however, that I may at any time during court proceedings indicate to the court my wish to attempt to resolve any outstanding issues by means of family mediation.

 

(Signed) (Solicitor) (Signed) (1st Applicant )
(Signed) (Solicitor) (Signed) (2nd Applicant)

 

Dated this _________day of 20___ .

 

Notice to the Applicants

Please put down a contact address and a telephone number to enable arrangements to be made to attend an information session on family mediation.

First Applicant

Contact address: __________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers: _____________________________

Second Applicant

Contact address: __________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers: _____________________________

 

(The above information is collected for the purpose of arranging the parties to attend an information session on family mediation.)

# Complete the section relevant to your case only

* Delete as appropriate

 

 

Appendix 4

 

Application for Family Mediation

 

To: Mediation Co-ordinator,

I, ____________, the petitioner/respondent/applicant* in the above cause, believing that the outstanding issues in this matter may be resolved by family mediation, hereby apply to the Mediation Co-ordinator for attending an information session on family mediation. The outstanding issues to be covered include :

The welfare of the children (custody and/or access)

 
Financial support for one spouse and/or the children
 

Accommodation for one spouse and/or the children

 
Financial matters generally
 
Others, Please specify __________________________
 

 

I make this application in the knowledge that the filing of this application shall not result in a stay of proceedings.

 

(Signed)
(Petitioner/Respondent/Applicant*)

Dated this _________day of 20__ .

 

Notice to Petitioner/Respondent/Applicant

Please put down a contact address and a telephone number to enable arrangements to be made to attend an information session on family mediation.

Contact address: __________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers: _______________________________

Name of the other party: _____________________________________________

Contact address of the other party: ____________________________________________

________________________________________________________________________

Contact telephone numbers of the other party: __________________________________

 

(The above information is collected for the purpose of arranging the parties to attend an information session on family mediation. A copy of this form will be forwarded to Family Court Registry for retention.)

* Delete as appropriate

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 15.11

 Financial Dispute Resolution Pilot Scheme

 

1. Save for Applications for nominal maintenance and cases where the parties have reached agreement on ancillary relief to which this Practice Direction shall not apply:

a. i. A notice of intention to proceed with an Application for ancillary relief made in the Petition, Answer or in a Joint Application; or
  ii a subsequent Application for ancillary relief;
  shall be made by notice in Form A (Form 25) as annexed to this Practice Direction;
     
b. An Application to which S.17A Matrimonial Causes Ordinance and Rule 56B Matrimonial Causes Rules applies shall be made by notice in Form B (Form 26) also annexed hereto;
     
c. Upon the filing of a Petition, Joint Application, Answer or a Notice in Form A or B:
 

i.

the court shall allocate a date for the First Appointment by notice in Form C (Notice of First Appointment), as annexed hereto, with 15 minutes allocated in the first instance, no less than 10 weeks and no later than 14 weeks after the date of the filing of the said pleadings or notices.  The date fixed for the First Appointment, or for any subsequent appointment, shall not be vacated save with the leave of the court; and the court upon vacating any such date shall forthwith fix a fresh date if appropriate;
  ii. the Applicant shall serve a copy of Form C on the Respondent.

2. Not less than 28 days before the date of the First Appointment the Applicant and the Respondent shall each file with the Court and simultaneously exchange with each other a Financial Statement (Form E) as annexed to this Practice Direction.  In the event that only one party shall be in a position to file the Financial Statement on the due date then that party may do so in a sealed envelope to which the other party shall not have access until he or she is in a position to file and exchange his or her Financial Statement.

The statement shall annex only such documents as are necessary to explain or clarify any of the information contained therein.

3. Following the filing of the Application for ancillary relief but prior to the First Appointment no discovery of documents shall be sought or given save:

a. insofar as documents have been annexed to the Financial Statement (Form E) filed under Paragraph 2; or
b. in accordance with Paragraph 4 below.

4. Subject to Paragraph 4A, not later than 14 days before the hearing of the First Appointment each party shall file at court and serve by simultaneous exchange on the other party in an indexed and paginated bundle:

a. A list of the orders and directions sought;
b. A questionnaire and/or request for particulars setting out the further information sought of the other party;
c. A schedule setting out the documents sought of the other party;
d. A concise statement of the apparent issues between the parties together with a brief chronology relating to those issues; and
e. A confirmation of service of the notice of the First Appointment.

4A    At any time after the making of an application for ancillary relief to which this Practice Direction applies and not later than 21 days before the hearing of the First Appointment, the Applicant may file at Court and serve on the Respondent a notice in Form G of his/her intention to seek leave of the Court at the First Appointment to dispense with the filing of the paginated bundle referred to in Paragraph 4 above on the ground that the claim(s) is insubstantial and uncomplicated and does not thereby justify the costs involved, in which case the parties may withhold filing the bundle unless otherwise directed by the Court at the First Appointment.

5. The First Appointment

At the First Appointment the Judge, with the objective of defining the issues and saving costs:

a. shall:
  i. determine the extent to which each such questionnaire and/or request for particulars shall be answered, and such documents produced, and shall give directions as to the production of future and up-dating documentation;
  ii. give directions as to valuations of assets (including, where practicable, the joint instruction of independent experts) and the obtaining and exchanging of experts' evidence (including directions as to the meeting of experts);
  iii. give directions as to any evidence sought to be adduced by each party including the filing of affirmations/affidavits and the attendance of witnesses at the hearing of the Application and as to any chronologies or schedules to be filed by each party;
  iv. give directions as to service of all relevant persons to be served under S.6A(5) and S.17 Matrimonial Proceedings and Property Ordinance and the issue and service of Form F;
  v. give directions in relation to custody and access, including the filing of affirmations/affidavits and the attendance of witnesses at the hearing of the Application, and the preparation of Social Investigation Reports;
  vi. make such interim custody and access orders as may be necessary or adjourn all matters of custody for mediation, negotiation or sine die;
  vii. direct that the case be referred to a Financial Dispute Resolution ("FDR") hearing, unless, exceptionally, he decides such referral is not appropriate;
  viii. where he decides that a referral to a FDR is not appropriate, direct, and in each case (where applicable) fix a date forthwith:
    (1) that the case be fixed for a further directions hearing;
    (2) that a hearing be fixed for an interim order;
    (3) that the case be fixed for final hearing (he determining, in accordance with the provisions of Rule 80 Matrimonial Causes Rules, the level of Court before which it should be heard);
    (4) that the case be adjourned for out of court mediation, private negotiation, or, exceptionally, sine die;
  ix. consider making an order as to the costs of the hearing having regard to all the circumstances including, the extent to which each party has adhered to the Rules;
       
b. may:  
  i. in a case of urgency, make an interim order;
  ii. with the consent of both parties, treat the Appointment, or part of it, as a FDR hearing to which Paragraph 8 applies, in which event the Judge shall have no further involvement with the application other than to give further directions and/or conduct any further FDR hearing.

6. Following the First Appointment no party shall be entitled to seek further discovery of documents save pursuant to directions given under Paragraph 5(a)(i) above or with the leave of the court.

7. At any stage:

a. a party may apply for further directions or a FDR hearing;
b.

the court may give further directions or direct that the parties attend a FDR hearing.

8. The FDR hearing

a. The FDR hearing shall be by Notice in Form D which will be served by the Applicant on all parties concerned;
b. The judge conducting the FDR hearing shall have no further involvement with the Application, other than to conduct any further FDR hearing;
c. Evidence of anything said or of any admission made in the course of the hearing shall not be admissible in evidence in a court, save upon the trial of a person for an offence committed at the hearing;
d. No offer or proposal made by a party, whether orally or in writing, nor any response to any such offer or proposal, may be excluded from consideration at the FDR hearing by virtue of a claim of privilege;
e. Not later than 7 days before the FDR hearing the applicant shall apprise the Court of details of all such offers, proposals and responses thereto by lodging an indexed and paginated FDR bundle containing the relevant documents, and at the conclusion of the hearing the FDR bundle shall be returned to the Applicant or Respondent as appropriate and not retained on the Court file;
f. Parties attending the FDR hearing shall use their best endeavours to reach agreement on relevant matters in issue between them;
g. The FDR hearing may be adjourned from time to time, and at the conclusion thereof the Court may make such consent order as may be appropriate, but otherwise must give directions for the future course of the proceedings, including, where appropriate, the filing of evidence and fixing a final hearing date.

9. Both parties shall personally attend every hearing unless the court otherwise orders.

10. Costs Estimates

No later than 4 p.m. on the last working day prior to each court hearing each party shall exchange with each other and lodge with the court a written estimate of the solicitor and own client costs hitherto incurred on his behalf.

11. Statement of Open Proposals

a. Unless otherwise directed by the Court, not less than 21 days before the date fixed for the final hearing of an Application for ancillary relief, the Applicant shall file with the Court and serve on the other party to the Application a concise statement setting out the nature and amount of the orders which he or she proposes to invite the Court to make;
b. Not more than 7 days after service of a statement under Paragraph 11(a) above the Respondent to the Application shall file with the Court and serve on the applicant a concise statement in answer setting out the nature and amount of the orders which he or she proposes to invite the Court to make;
c. No privilege shall attach or be capable of attaching to either of the statements referred to in Paragraph 11(a) or (b) above.

12. Bundle of documents for the Trial

The bundles prepared for the Trial of the Application for ancillary relief shall only contain documents that are relevant and necessary for fairly disposing of the Application.

13. General provisions as to costs

In addition to having the power to make an order for costs under Paragraph 5(a)(ix) above, the judge hearing the First Appointment or conducting the FDR hearing, without prejudice to any other power that he may have to award costs against any of the parties before him, may also make such order as to costs as he considers appropriate having regard to all the circumstances including a party's failure to comply with any of the terms of this Practice Direction.

14. This Practice Direction supersedes the Practice Direction 15.11 of 27th November 2003.

15. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1st November 2007.

 

Dated this 21st day of September 2007 

  

Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

FORM A

FORM B

FORM C

FORM D 

FORM E

FORM F

FORM G

 

EXPLANATORY NOTE TO
PRACTICE DIRECTION - 15.11
     

Introduction

1. Pursuant to this Practice Direction a new procedure will apply to all Applications for ancillary relief and any related custody application consequent upon Petitions and Joint Applications for divorce, judicial separation or nullity commenced on or after the 29th December 2003.  This new procedure has been formulated by the Chief Justice's Working Group on the Reform of Ancillary Relief Procedures in the form of a Practice Direction.  Application of the Practice Direction is by way of 'Pilot Scheme' so as to enable the procedure to be monitored, with an evaluation made of its operation and the extent to which it achieves the objectives for which it has been devised.  The procedure under the Practice Direction takes much from the English "Family Proceeding Rules 1999", which came into force on the 5th June 2000, and is intended to reduce delay, facilitate and encourage settlements, limit costs incurred by parties to the proceedings and provide the court with much greater control over the conduct of proceedings than at present exists.

Application and extent

2. The procedure under the Practice Direction will apply to all ancillary relief Applications and any related Custody Application, other than claims for nominal maintenance or in cases where the parties have reached agreement on ancillary relief, where the Petition or Joint Application is filed on or after the 29th December 2003 or, any subsequent Answer or Application for ancillary relief in matrimonial proceedings.

3. The Practice Direction provides for an early First Appointment at which directions will be given with the objective of defining the issues and saving costs.  Provision is made for there to be a Financial Dispute Resolution ("FDR") hearing where proposals for resolving the Application can be discussed in circumstances of privilege.  The extent of discovery will be limited.  Written estimates of costs will be required to be provided at each hearing so that the parties are fully aware of the costs that are being incurred in the proceedings.

Legal representation

4. Where legal representatives attend the First Appointment or FDR hearing they will be required to have full knowledge of the case.

Judge

5. The Judge before whom the FDR hearing is held will have no further involvement with the Application other than to conduct any further FDR hearing or give further directions.

Application of the Matrimonial Causes Rules (Cap. 179)

6. (i) In the proceedings to which this Practice Direction applies the Matrimonial Causes Rules, together with the amendments made thereto by the Matrimonial Causes (Amendment) Rules 2003, shall apply.
  (ii) References in the Matrimonial Causes Rules to Forms 8, 8A, 8B, 9 and 20 and to Forms 25 and 26 in the Matrimonial Causes (Amendment) Rules 2003 either alone or in conjunction with a rule in the Matrimonial Causes Rules or in this Practice Direction shall be treated as references to Form A, B or F annexed to the Practice Direction as appropriate.

Forms and Court Fees

7.    The Forms annexed to the Practice Direction shall be used in ancillary relief Applications to which this Practice Direction applies.  Fees will be calculated in accordance with the Matrimonial Causes (Fees) Rules (Cap. 179).

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION  -  15.11A

Application of
Financial Dispute Resolution Pilot Scheme

 

1.  The procedure contained in the Practice Direction 15.11 for the hearing and disposal of ancillary relief applications in the Family Court and in the Court of First Instance will be extended from the date of this Practice Direction to include any case in which the parties are agreed to adopt the procedure in Practice Direction 15.11. Depending on the stage of that prior litigation, it may be necessary to seek directions from the court.

2.  In such cases the parties will jointly write to the Registrar of the High Court or of the Family Court, as may be the case, and ask for the fixing of a date for a First Appointment which will be provided by the Registrar on the first open date for such appointments after which the provisions of Practice Direction 15.11 will apply to that case.

3.  This Practice Direction shall come into operation with immediate effect.

Dated this 5th day of August 2004

  

Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 15.12

MATRIMONIAL PROCEEDINGS AND FAMILY PROCEEDINGS

     

A     Introduction

1.    This Practice Direction sets out the applicability of the Rules of the High Court (Amendment) Rules 2008 ("RHC") and Rules of the District Court (Amendment) Rules 2008 ("RDC") under the Civil Justice Reform to the Matrimonial Proceedings and the Family Proceedings with necessary modifications.

"Court" in this Practice Direction refers to the High Court or the Family Court.

"Family Court" means that division of the District Court which is for the time being assigned by the Chief Justice to deal with Matrimonial Proceedings and / or Family Proceedings, as defined in this Practice Direction.

B     Definitions of "Matrimonial Cause" and "Matrimonial Proceedings"

2.    For the purpose of this Practice Direction,

"Matrimonial Cause" means any proceedings for divorce, nullity, judicial separation, presumption of death and dissolution of marriage (see section 2 of the Matrimonial Causes Ordinance (Cap. 179) ("MCO")).

"Matrimonial Proceedings" means any proceedings with respect to which rules may be made under section 54(1) of the MCO, and include those proceedings under the Matrimonial Proceedings and Property Ordinance (Cap. 192) ("MPPO") (see rule 2 of the Matrimonial Causes Rules (Cap. 179A) ("MCR")).

C     Application of the Matrimonial Causes Rules

3.    For the avoidance of doubt, the MCR, being those rules made under section 54(1) of the MCO shall continue to apply to all Matrimonial Proceedings, and the jurisdiction vested in the Court by the MCO shall so far as regards procedure, practice and powers of the Court be exercised in the manner provided by the MCO.

D     Definition of Family Proceedings

4.    For the purpose of this Practice Direction,

"Family Proceedings" include proceedings issued under the following Ordinances, and any of their respective subsidiary legislation:    

(1)     Adoption Ordinance (Cap. 290);

(2)     Domestic Violence Ordinance (Cap. 189);

(3)     Guardianship of Minors Ordinance (Cap. 13);

(4)     Legitimacy Ordinance (Cap. 184);

(5)     Maintenance Orders (Reciprocal Enforcement) Ordinance (Cap. 188);

(6)     Marriage Ordinance (Cap. 181);

(7)     Married Persons Status Ordinance (Cap. 182);

(8)     Marriage Reform Ordinance (Cap. 178);

(9)     Parent and Child Ordinance (Cap. 429); and

(10)   Separation and Maintenance Orders Ordinance (Cap. 16).

5.    For the avoidance of doubt, "Family Proceedings" in this Practice Direction do not include applications under the Child Abduction and Custody Ordinance (Cap. 512) or Wardship Proceedings which shall continue to be dealt with exclusively by the High Court in accordance with the current practice and rules, or applications under Inheritance (Provision for Family and Dependants) Ordinance (Cap. 481) which shall continue to be dealt with in accordance with the current practice and rules.

E     Applicability of the RHC

6.    Without limiting the generality of paragraph 3 hereinabove, the RHC shall apply with necessary modifications to those proceedings below:

(1)       Matrimonial Proceedings, subject to rule 3 of the MCR;

(2)      Proceedings issued under the Domestic Violence Ordinance, subject to rule 3 of the Domestic Violence Rules;

(3)       Proceedings issued under the Married Persons Status Ordinance, subject to Order 89 of the RHC, if such proceedings are in the High Court; and

(4)      All other Family Proceedings issued in / transferred to the High Court, subject to any rules made under the respective Ordinances.

F     Applicability of the RDC

7.    The RDC shall apply with necessary modifications to those proceedings below:

(1)      Proceedings under the Guardianship of Minors Ordinance, subject to section 23 thereof, and Order 90 of the RDC;

(2)      Proceedings under the Parent and Child Ordinance, subject to section 18 thereof and Order 90 of the RDC;

(3)      Proceedings under the Separation and Maintenance Orders Ordinance, subject to section 11 thereof and Order 89 of the RDC;

(4)      Proceedings under the Married Persons Status Ordinance, subject to Order 89 of the RDC, if such proceedings are in the District Court; and

(5)      All other Family Proceedings issued in / transferred to the District Court, subject to any rules made under the respective Ordinances.

G     New Measures under the Civil Justice Reform

8.    Without limiting the generality of the above, the Court may exercise the case management powers under Order 1B having regard to the underlying objectives of the Civil Justice Reform under Order 1A.

9.    Some of the measures under the Civil Justice Reform are by their nature of general applicability.  The following are some of the examples:

(1)       Order 2 - Effect of non-compliance;

(2)       Order 22A - Miscellaneous provisions about payments into Court;

(3)       Order 24, rule 15A - Order for limiting discovery;

(4)       Order 35, rule 3A - Time, etc. limits at trial;

(5)       Order 38, rule 4A - Evidence by single joint expert;

(6)       Order 38, Part IV - Expert evidence;

(7)       Order 41A - Statements of Truth;

(8)      Order 62 - Costs; and

(9)      Order 62A - Costs offer and payments into Court.

10.    Some of the above rules may not be applicable across the board, but the Court may still apply these rules in appropriate applications in Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings and subject to the provisions set out in this Practice Direction.

H     Mode of Beginning Certain Family Proceedings

11.   Where there are pending any other Matrimonial Proceedings or Family Proceedings, any application under section 3 of the Domestic Violence Ordinance, or section 18A of the Marriage Ordinance, may be made by summons in such other Matrimonial Proceedings or Family Proceedings.

12.    Except in the case aforesaid, and unless otherwise specified in any of the Ordinances and / or Regulations relating to Family Proceedings, and notwithstanding

(1)       Order 5 of the RHC / RDC, and

(2)      Order 89 and Order 90 of the RHC / RDC

the appropriate mode of beginning any Family Proceedings should be by way of Originating Summons, in the expedited form, i.e. Form No. 10 in Appendix A, or if applicable, in the ex parte form, i.e. Form No. 11 in Appendix A, unless otherwise directed by the Court.

13.    Where the mode of beginning of Family Proceedings is by way of Originating Summons, notwithstanding Order 7, rule 2(2) of the RHC / RDC, the applicant is to be called "Applicant" and the respondent "Respondent", instead of "Plaintiff" and "Defendant".

I     Financial Proceedings in Matrimonial / Family Proceedings

14.   In addition to those applications to which Practice Direction 15.11 currently apply, the Court may direct, on application by one or more of the parties or of its own accord, in other applications for financial provision for the applicant and / or any child in Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings and where applicable,

(1)   that the parties do file and exchange / serve a Financial Statement by way of Form E; and

(2)   that any other part of Practice Direction 15.11 be extended to such applications.

J     Case Management (Order 25)

15.   In order to provide better case management to Matrimonial Proceedings and Family Proceedings, the Court may, where applicable, apply some of the concepts and provisions contained in Order 25 of the RHC / RDC and any Practice Direction issued in relation to Case Management in Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings, with necessary modifications.

16.   The parties shall try to settle any disputes in the case by mediation / alternative dispute resolutions.

17.   The parties shall try to agree on the list of disputed legal / factual issues as early as practicable.

18.   The parties shall try to agree on the directions in relation to discovery / interrogatories / financial questionnaires.

K     Expert Evidence (Order 38)

19.   For the avoidance of doubt, those provisions in Order 38 of the RHC / RDC, in relation to "Expert Evidence" and any Practice Directions issued in connection therewith, shall, unless the Court orders otherwise, apply with necessary modifications, in defended / contested Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings when an expert needs to be instructed, subject to the directions hereinafter set out in this part.

20.   In Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings relating to children, which are held in chambers and not open to public,

(1)    the Court's permission is required to instruct an expert.  Such proceedings are confidential and, in the absence of the Court's permission, disclosure of information and documents relating to such proceedings risks contravening the law of contempt of Court or statutory provisions protecting this confidentiality.

(2)    Before permission is obtained from the Court to instruct an expert, it will be necessary for the party wishing to instruct an expert to make enquiries designed so as to provide the Court with information about that expert which will enable the Court to decide whether or not to give permission.

(3)    Such preliminary enquiries, and the disclosure of anonymised information about the case which is a necessary part of such enquiries, will not require the Court's permission and will not amount to any contempt of Court.

21.   In Matrimonial Proceedings (except as provided in rule 121 of the MCR) and in Family Proceedings, no document filed or lodged in the registry, other than a decree or order made in open Court, shall be open to inspection by any person without leave of the Court, and no copy of any such document, or of an extract from any such document, shall be taken by, or issued to, any person without such leave.  Thus, permission should first be sought from the Court before any copies of documents are provided to any expert to be instructed.

L     Statements of Truth (Order 41A)

22.   Order 41A of the RHC / RDC and any Practice Direction issued thereunder shall apply, with necessary modifications to Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings.

23.   For the avoidance of doubt, documents to be verified by a Statement of Truth in Matrimonial Proceedings and Family Proceedings include:

(1)      petition, answer, or reply;

(2)      a joint application;

(3)      an originating application;

(4)      responses to questionnaires / requests for Further and Better Particulars;

(5)      a statement as to arrangement for children;

(6)      a witness statement;

(7)      an expert report; and

(8)      any other document verification of which is required by any other statutory provisions or practice directions.

24.   The Court may order any document submitted in Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings to be verified by way of a Statement of Truth.

M     Costs and Costs Offer (Order 62 and Order 62A)

25.   Orders 62 and 62A of the RHC / RDC and any Practice Directions issued thereunder shall apply, with necessary modifications to Matrimonial Proceedings / Family Proceedings.

26.   In particular, in order for the Court to make a summary assessment of costs of an interlocutory application under Order 62, rule 9A of the RHC / RDC, a party should prepare a Statement of Costs, which should contain, as far as possible, such information as set out in Appendix A of Practice Direction 14.3 issued under Order 62, rule 9A.  Such statement should be signed by the party acting in person or his / her solicitor, and should be lodged and served on any party against whom summary assessment is sought together with the skeleton argument for the substantive application.

N     Appeals Against Decree Nisi, Imprisonment Order

27.   As set out in section 63 of the District Court Ordinance and Order 1, rule 2(2A) of the RDC, and for the avoidance of doubt, an appeal against a decree nisi or a decree absolute of divorce, or nullity of marriage, from the Family Court, which is part of the District Court, falls within the ambit of Order 58, rule 2 of the RDC, and an application for leave to appeal must be made within the time limit set out under Order 58, rule 2(4) of the RDC.

28.   The provisions in Order 59 of the RHC in relation to appeals against a decree nisi of divorce or nullity or marriage are only applicable if such decree nisi is pronounced in the High Court.

29.   An appeal to which section 63(3) of the District Court Ordinance applies does not require leave and for the avoidance of doubt, this includes any imprisonment order made in the Matrimonial Proceedings or the Family Proceedings by the Family Court.

O     Commencement Date

30.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

     Dated this 12th of February 2009.

         

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 16.1

SETTLING DRAFT ORDERS AND JUDGMENTS

 

1.     A draft order should be submitted for approval as soon as practicable but in any case not later than 7 days after the pronouncement of the order.  As regards who should submit a draft order for approval, solicitors should note Order 42, rule 5.

2.    Draft orders will only be accepted by the Court if signed personally by a solicitor.

3.    If, thereafter, a solicitor disagrees with any amendment made by the Judge or Master or his clerk, he should seek an appointment before the Judge or Master.

4.    If, thereafter, a solicitor disagrees with any amendment made by the Registry, he should notify the Registry and seek an appointment before the Practice Master.

5.    Solicitors are reminded that it is their duty to submit a well-considered draft for approval and they should not expect Judges or their clerks or the Registry to amend badly prepared draft orders or judgments for them.  If the draft submitted requires more than minor amendments, it will be returned to the solicitors for re-drafting and re-submission for approval within a reasonable time and without delay.

6.   Solicitors are also reminded that upon receipt of a sealed order from the opposite party, they should counter check the accuracy in the contents of the order and its recital.

7.    A court order should properly recite parties who have attended and their representation, if any.

8.    Solicitors should make sure that they have included in the recital all summonses, affidavits or affirmations relevant to the hearing / application laid before the Court when making the order. 

9.    Any order made at the hearing allowing or refusing leave to adduce affidavits or affirmations should also be included in the draft order.

10.   Paragraphs 8 and 9 are important as a properly drafted order will, among other things, enable the appeal court to know what has been referred to and whether or not a party is seeking to adduce new evidence on appeal.

11.   Before a hearing bundle is returned to parties by the Court, the index therein should be taken out for the Court's retention.  Solicitors should ensure that relevant affidavits or affirmations only filed or tendered to the Court at the hearing should be added to this index (in manuscript) before it is retained by the Court.  When vetting the draft order, the clerk will refer to this index to confirm what summons and affidavits or affirmations have been placed before the Court.

12.  This Practice Direction is applicable to the Court of Final Appeal (except paragraph 11), High Court, District Court and Lands Tribunal.

13.   This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 16.1 on Settling Draft Orders and Judgments.

14.   This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 16.2

JUDGMENT: FOREIGN CURRENCY

 

1.     Subject to any order which the court may make in any particular case, the following practice shall be followed in relation to the making of claims and the enforcement of judgments expressed in a foreign currency.

2.     Entry of judgment in foreign currency

       A judgment may be entered in foreign currency by adapting the relevant Forms in R.S.C., App.A as follows:

It is adjudged that the Defendant do pay to the Plaintiff (state the sum in foreign currency for which Judgment has been ordered) or the Hong Kong dollar equivalent at the time of payment.

3.    Transfer to the District Court

       In an action for a debt or liquidated demand expressed in foreign currency regard will be had, for the purposes of s.40 of the District Court Ordinance, to the Hong Kong dollar equivalent of the foreign currency claimed. This shall be indorsed and certified upon the writ in the following manner:

Hong Kong dollar equivalent of amount claimed      I/We certify at the rate current in Hong Kong for the purchase of (state the unit of the foreign currency claimed) at the close of business on the   day of      19   (being the date next or most nearly preceding the date of the issue of the Writ) was   to the $ Hong Kong and at this rate the debt or liquidated demand claimed herein, namely (state the sum of the foreign currency claimed) amounts to $        

Dated the  day of      19    

 

 

Signed
(Solicitor for the Plaintiff).

 

4.    Payment of foreign currency into court in satisfaction

       In an action for the recovery of a debt or liquidated demand, whether in Hong Kong dollars or in foreign currency, the defendant may pay into court in satisfaction of the claim, under R.S.C., O.22 r.1, a sum of  money in foreign currency by adapting Form 23 in App.A.

5.   Orders for conditional payment of foreign currency into court

      Where the court makes a conditional order for payment of money into court, [e.g. when granting conditional leave to defend on an application for summary judgment under O.14, or when setting aside a default judgment or granting an adjournment] the court may further order that such money should, if practicable, be placed in a foreign currency account which is interest bearing.

6.   Interest on judgment debt in foreign currency

      A judgment entered in foreign currency will carry the statutory rate of interest on the amount of the judgment in foreign currency. Such interest will be added to the amount of the judgment itself for the purposes of enforcement of the judgment.

7.   Enforcement of judgment debt in foreign currency by writ of fi. fa.

(a)     Where the plaintiff wishes to enforce a judgment expressed in foreign currency by the issue of a writ of fieri facias, the praecipe for the issue of the writ must first be indorsed and signed by or on behalf of the solicitor of the plaintiff, or by the plaintiff if he is acting in person, with the following certificate:

Hong Kong dollar equivalent of Judgment     I/We certify that the rate current in Hong Kong for the purpose of (state the unit of the foreign currency in which the Judgment is expressed) at the close of business on the   day of      19  (being the date nearest or most nearly preceding the date of the issue of the Writ of Fi.Fa.) was     to $ Hong Kong and at this rate the sum of (state the amount of the Judgment debt in foreign currency) amounts to $        

Dated the   day of      19    

Signed              

(Solicitor for the Plaintiff).

(b) The amount so certified will then be entered in the writ of fi. fa. by adapting R.S.C., App.A, Form 53 to meet the circumstances of the case but substituting the following recital:

Whereas in the above named action it was on the  day of     19   adjudged [or ordered] that the Defendant C.D. do pay the Plaintiff A.B. (state the sum of the foreign currency for which Judgment was entered) or the Hong Kong dollar equivalent at the time of payment, and whereas the Hong Kong dollar equivalent at the date of issue of this Writ is $     as appears by the Certificate indorsed and signed by or on behalf of the Plaintiff on the Praecipe for the issue of this Writ.

8.    Enforcement of judgment debt in foreign currency by garnishee proceedings

(a)     Where the plaintiff wishes to enforce a judgment expressed in foreign currency by garnishee proceedings, the affidavit made in support of an application for an order under R.S.C., O.49 r.1 must contain words to the following effect:

The rate current in Hong Kong for the purchase of (state the amount of the Judgment in foreign currency) at the close of business on the    day of   19   was      to $ Hong Kong and at this rate the said sum of    amounts to $   . I have ascertained the above information (state the source of the information) and verily believe the same to be true.

    The Registrar will then make an order nisi for the dollar equivalent of the judgment debt as so verified.

 (b)    Where the plaintiff wishes to attach a debt due or accruing due to the defendant within the jurisdiction in the same unit of foreign currency as that in which the judgment debt is itself expressed, the affidavit made in support of an application for an order under R.S.C., O.49 r.1 must state all the relevant facts relied on. In such event the Registrar may make the order to attach such debt due or accruing due in that foreign currency.

     9.     Enforcement of judgment debt in foreign currency by other means

Where the plaintiff wishes to enforce a judgment expressed in a foreign currency by other means of enforcement,[e.g. by obtaining an order imposing a charge on land or interest in land or on securities under R.S.C., O.50 r.1,or by obtaining an order for the appointment of a receiver by way of equitable execution, under R.S.C., O.51]   the affidavit made in respect of any such application shall contain words similar to those set out in para.8(a) above. The Registrar will make an order for the dollar equivalent of the judgment expressed in foreign currency as so verified by such affidavit.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 16.3

INTEREST ON JUDGMENT

 

1.   Practitioners are reminded that s.49(1)(b) of the Supreme Court Ordinance (Cap.4), provides that interest on judgment debts shall be at such rate as may be determined by the Chief Justice by order.

2.   A judgment drawn up thereunder should, therefore, contain no provision for any specified rate of interest to be payable after the date of judgment.

3.  It is, however, permissible to include in a judgment thereunder a reference to interest after judgmentas provided for by s.49(1)(b) of the Supreme Court Ordinance, or some such phrase, but no actual rate of interest should be mentioned.

4.   If a default judgment purports to include interest after judgment other than as provided for by the Supreme Court Ordinance, the judgment is to that extent void.

5.    If a judgment which offends para.2 comes to the notice of a master, leave will not be given for any enforcement proceedings until the judgment has been amended to comply with this Practice Direction.

6.    For the avoidance of doubt, this Practice Direction has no application to an order made under s.49(1)(a) of the Supreme Court Ordinance.

 

 

 PRACTICE DIRECTION – 16.4

EXECUTION TO ENFORCE JUDGMENT FOR
POSSESSION OF IMMOVABLE PROPERTY

 

1.            Where a party seeks leave under Order 45, rule 3, notice of proceedings to any person in actual possession can be shown by affidavit that:-

(a)       notice of the proceedings in both English and Chinese addressed to all persons in actual possession has been posted on 3 successive days upon the main door or entrance to the premises; and that

 (b)     a minimum of 4 clear days has elapsed from the last of the said 3 days to the date upon which such leave is sought.

 

A specimen form of Notice is annexed hereto.

2.            Depending on the circumstances of the case, the court may accept other proof of such notice.

3.            This Practice Direction shall take immediate effect.

              Dated this 1st day of August 2008.

  

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

(Plaintiff's address)

 

NOTICE
(English version)

   
To:      Defendant/s AND To all Persons in Actual Possession of
   
   

Action No. 

 

   
 

Plaintiff (s)

vs.

 

 

Defendant(s)

   
   
   

TAKE NOTICE that I, the undersigned, have on                                      , at the

Court in the aforesaid action obtained a judgment against the above-named defendant(s)                                                     for the recovery of possession of the premises known as

and YOU ARE HEREBY NOTIFIED THAT

you should vacate these premises by the                                         and that in default of your vacating these premises or any application by you to the Court for relief or otherwise, I shall proceed to recover possession upon the said Judgment without further notice.

 

Dated the         day of                              19

   
 

(Sd.)
Plaintiff

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 16.5

PEREMPTORY ORDERS

 

1.   For clarity, the nature and forms of peremptory orders in terms of R.S.C., O.42 r.2 are define

2.      The common form of peremptory order known as an unlessorder should prescribe the period within which an act is to be done, failing which the ordered consequences will follow. These orders fall into two categories:

(a)   where the party ordered is not present/represented in which case the wording should be

   “unless within 14 days of the service of this order the defendant [serves his list of documents the
       defence be struck out and judgment entered for the plaintiff with costs.]

or       (b)   where the party ordered is present/represented, or if a consent order is made, in which   
                 case the wording should be

   “unless by [4 p.m. on Thursday, 1st December 1988] ..... etc. as above.

          It is desirable that the time be spelt out to avoid future argument.

3.       The other form of peremptory order in common use does not carry within its wording the sanction for disobedience, hence:

It is ordered that [defendant] do within [14] days of service of this order ordo by [4 p.m. on 
  Thursday, 1st December 1988] serve his list of documents on the plaintiff.

           An order of this nature is only preliminary to an unlessorder and on disobedience a supplementary
           order in
unlessform, setting out the sanction, should be obtained. Until then the earlier order cannot
           be enforced.

4.       The exceptions to these provisions are set out in O.42 r.2(2). In such cases the judgment or order may be enforced immediately unless the court specifies a time for compliance or unless additional requirements are imposed by another rule such as O.45 r.3.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 17.1

PARTIES IN PARTICULAR PROCEEDINGS

 

PART I SEPARATE REPRESENTATION OF INFANTS

1.     Where it is felt by a court to be desirable or necessary that an infant shall be separately represented in any proceedings, the Director of Legal Aid, in the exercise of his powers as Official Solicitor, shall, unless the court otherwise directs, be appointed as guardian ad litem where no other person is available for appointment.

PART II APPEALS TO THE LANDS TRIBUNAL

2.     In appeals to the Lands Tribunal under the Landlord and Tenant (Consolidation) Ordinance (Cap.7) the Commissioner of Rating and Valuation shall not be named as a party without leave of the Tribunal.

3.    This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 19.1 and 19.2.

4. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 18.1

THE PERSONAL INJURIES LIST

 

1.    This Practice Direction identifies and gives effect to the relevant changes in civil procedure introduced by the Rules of High Court (Amendment) Rules 2008 which came into effect on 2 April 2009.

2.    The Practice Direction is issued for the guidance of practitioners involved in personal injury matters.  It is not a substitute for detailed knowledge of the relevant Rules of the High Court ("RHC") (Cap. 4A).  It is imperative that practitioners should keep themselves abreast of the changes brought about by the Civil Justice Reform and familiarize themselves with the Rules of the Court implementing the Civil Justice Reform, especially the underlying objectives and the Court's case management powers under RHC, Orders 1A and 1B.

3.    Practitioners are expected to have a firm grasp of the details of the case, to have an early identification and framing of the issues, and to map out a realistic timetable for the expeditious resolution of the case.  An overall approach should be taken rather than a piecemeal one with one or few steps at a time.

4.    Trial should be regarded as the last resort, failing resolution by alternative means such as negotiations or mediation. 

5.    If a trial cannot be avoided, the parties should consider and take all necessary steps in preparation for the trial, making only such interlocutory applications as are necessarily required for the expeditious resolution of the ultimate dispute and the saving of costs.

6.    Late amendments to pleadings even on otherwise justified grounds will not be allowed if the timetable for trial is jeopardized and there is delay in making the application.

7.    Practitioners should explain to their clients the necessity of timely and adequate preparation of the case according to the timetable set, and the immutable nature of milestone dates in the proceedings.

8.     Practitioners should also explain to their respective experts that the expert's overriding duty is to assist the Court; and partisanship and lack of independence on the part of the expert will devalue his role in the judicial process.

9.    Non-compliance with this Practice Direction and the Pre-Action Protocol herein without good reason may lead to adverse costs consequences and / or sanctions including but not limited to those provided in RHC, Order 62, rule 8 (wasted costs order) and exercise of the Court's power to stay proceedings.

*     The provisions relating to alternative dispute resolution procedure ("ADR") under paragraphs 14, 16, 17, 25 to 49, 116(10) and Part A of Appendix F hereof shall be effective as from 1 January 2010.

 

A     The Personal Injuries List

10.   With effect from 15 April 1996, all actions in which a claim is made for damages arising out of death or personal injury, including claims arising out of alleged medical negligence, but excluding all actions within the jurisdiction of the Admiralty Court, should have been commenced in the Personal Injury List ("PI List").

11.   The Judge in charge of the PI List shall be known as the Personal Injury Judge ("PI Judge").  Pursuant to RHC, Order 72, rule 2(3), the PI Judge herein directs that, unless otherwise stated hereof or unless otherwise ordered, Masters may continue to deal with and hear interlocutory applications in cases in the PI List.

12.   An action claiming damages arising out of death or personal injury in the Admiralty List may be assigned to the PI List if the Admiralty Judge so directs.

13.   The Directions contained herein shall also apply, with suitable adaptation, to actions commenced in the District Court.

B     Pre-Action Protocol

14.      Paragraphs 14 to 23 hereof are to be read together with Part D hereof on ADR.  Prior to the commencement of proceedings, parties should explore settlement by making bona fide attempts to engage in settlement negotiations by without prejudice correspondence, by structured without prejudice face-to-face meeting, or by any other manner agreed by the parties.  If such negotiations do not result in any settlement after a reasonable time, the parties should proceed to explore ADR by mediation or other ADR.

15.   Prior to the commencement of proceedings, the claimant should send to the proposed defendant(s) 2 copies of a letter of claim which should follow the format of the specimen letter as per Appendix A.  Where the identity of the insurer(s) concerned is known or can be ascertained, a copy of such letter of claim should additionally be sent to them.  The format of the specimen letter can be amended to suit the particular case, and it may be appropriate to make proposal for obtaining expert medical report and / or arranging expert medical examination (see paragraph 22 hereof).  By such letter of claim, the claimant shall give as much information and produce such documents as are reasonably required to enable the proposed defendant(s)' Solicitors or insurer(s) concerned to give a constructive reply (including, if available and practicable but without limitation, the information and documents identified in Schedule A of the specimen letter). 

16.     Solicitors for the claimant should explain to their client Part D hereof on ADR as soon as the letter of claim is sent.

17.     Solicitors for the proposed defendant(s) or insurer(s) concerned should explain to their client(s) Part D hereof on ADR as soon as the letter of claim is received.

18.     Subject to paragraph 21 hereof, in the event of a claimant failing to send a letter of claim, or failing to send a letter of claim which contains information reasonably required to enable the proposed defendant(s)' Solicitors or the insurer(s) concerned to commence investigation and thereby evaluate the merits of the claim and / or the necessity, relevancy and probative value of any expert medical report and / or expert medical examination proposed to be obtained and / or arranged, the claimant and / or his Solicitors may be required to justify the incurring of costs of commencing proceedings and / or of any expenditure incurred which is argued to be premature and, save in cases of urgency, further progress in the proceedings commenced by the claimant may be delayed for such period as the Court thinks fit for the claimant / Plaintiff to comply with the spirit and timescale of paragraphs 15 and 19 hereof.

19.   The letter of claim should be sent no later than 4 months prior to the commencement of proceedings, and the proposed defendant(s) or insurer(s) concerned should reply constructively thereto within one month.  A simple acknowledgement is not a constructive reply.  If there is no such reply, the claimant will be entitled to commence proceedings forthwith without risk as to costs arising out of non-compliance of this paragraph.  If such reply is received within one month, the parties should over the next 3 months communicate constructively and provide mutual disclosure of information and documents with respect to issues of liability and quantum (including, without limitation, the information and documents identified in Schedules A and B of the specimen letter which have not already been served) as are reasonably required for attempting to settle the claim in whole or in part, instructing medical expert(s) and / or arranging expert medical examination (see paragraph 22 hereof).

20.   If the proposed defendant(s) fail to give a constructive reply or reasonably investigates into the merits of the claim and give a positive reaction, then they will not receive sympathy from the Court after the commencement of proceedings, and the Court may not allow time for them to make up for their omission.

21.   In the case of a claimant first instructing a Solicitor or in the case of a legally aided claimant first being assigned a Solicitor towards the end of the relevant limitation period, so that the end thereof falls within the timescale set out in paragraph 19 hereof, the provisions of paragraph 19 hereof will not apply and proceedings should be commenced, but the claimant will nonetheless be expected to comply with the spirit of paragraphs 15 and 19 hereof and further progress in the action should be delayed, save in cases of urgency e.g. advanced age of the claimant, risk of early death, whilst the timescale in paragraph 19 hereof is followed.  The Plaintiff must nonetheless comply with the requirements of Part M hereof (The Check List Review and Case Management Questionnaire).

22.   If the claimant finds it necessary to obtain medical expert report(s) before commencement of proceedings, he should consider arranging medical examination either by single joint expert(s) if agreed upon or jointly together with the expert(s) of the proposed defendant(s).  A party who unreasonably fails to cooperate in instructing or arranging such expert medical examination before the commencement of proceedings will risk sanctions being imposed by the Court (see paragraphs 81 and 84 hereof) should proceedings be commenced.

23.   Where the only dispute remaining is the quantum of costs, parties should actively consider at the pre-action stage whether the dispute can be resolved by costs-only proceedings.

C     Offer to Settle before Commencement of Proceedings

24.      Parties are reminded of the provisions in RHC, Order 62, rule 5 that the Court in exercising its discretion as to costs shall, to such extent, if any, as may be appropriate in the circumstances, take into account any written offer which is expressed to be "without prejudice save as to costs" and which relates to any issue in the proceedings to be commenced.

D     ADR

25.      Paragraphs 26 to 49 hereof are to be read together with paragraphs 14 to 23 hereof on Pre-Action Protocol.

Part I

26.   An underlying objective of the Rules of the High Court and of the District Court is to facilitate the settlement of disputes.  The Court has the duty as part of active case management to further that objective by encouraging the parties to use an ADR if the Court considers that appropriate and facilitating its use ("the duty in question").  The Court also has the duty of helping the parties to settle their case.  The parties and their legal representatives have the duty of assisting the Court to discharge the duty in question1.

27.   The aim of the Directions in Part D hereof is to assist the Court to discharge the duty in question. 

28.   ADR means a process whereby the parties agree to appoint a third party to assist them to settle or resolve their dispute.  Settlement negotiations between the parties do not amount to ADR.  A common mode of ADR is mediation.  The Directions in Part D hereof apply to mediation.  Where the parties are engaged in arbitration proceedings, the Court proceedings would be stayed and the Directions in Part D hereof would not apply to such proceedings.

29.   In exercising its discretion on costs, the Court takes into account all relevant circumstances.  These would include any unreasonable failure of a party to engage in mediation where this can be established by admissible materials.  Legal representatives should advise their clients of the possibility of the Court making an adverse costs order where a party unreasonably fails to engage in mediation.

30.   The Court will not make any adverse costs order against a party on the ground of unreasonable failure to engage in mediation where:

(1)   The party has engaged in mediation to the minimum level of participation agreed to by the parties or as directed by the Court prior to the mediation in accordance with paragraph 41 hereof.

(2)   A party has a reasonable explanation for not engaging in mediation.  The fact that active without prejudice settlement negotiations between the parties are progressing is likely to provide such a reasonable explanation.  However, where such negotiations have broken down, the basis for such explanation will have gone and the parties should then consider the appropriateness of mediation.  The fact that the parties are actively engaged in some other form of ADR to settle the dispute may also provide a reasonable explanation for not engaging in mediation in the meantime.

31.   In all contexts, including dealing with matters arising under the Directions in Part D hereof and in exercising its discretion on costs, the Court cannot compel the disclosure of or admit materials so long as they are protected by privilege in accordance with legal principles, including legal professional privilege and the privilege protecting without prejudice communications.  What happens during the mediation process, being without prejudice communications, is protected by privilege.  It must be emphasized that there is no question of the Court undermining the protection afforded by privilege.

32.      Subject to paragraphs 34 to 37 hereof, Part II of Part D hereof applies to proceedings in which all parties are legally represented.  Part III of Part D hereof applies to proceedings in which one or more of the parties are not legally represented.

Part II

33.      Subject to paragraphs 34 to 37 hereof, this Part applies to proceedings in which all parties are legally represented.

(a)     Mediation Certificate

34.      Paragraphs 35 and 36 hereof shall apply where all parties are legally represented at the Pre-Action Protocol stage.

35.      Solicitors acting for the Plaintiff shall file in Court a Mediation Certificate at the same time of the issuance of the Writ.  The Mediation Certificate shall contain the information required and be in the form as per Appendix B of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the Solicitors and the party they represent.

36.      Solicitors acting for the Defendant(s) shall file into Court a Mediation Certificate at the same time with the Acknowledgement of Service.

37.   In proceedings where a Mediation Certificate is not filed by any party who is not legally represented initially in the proceedings but subsequently all parties become legally represented by the time of filing the first Questionnaire as required to be filed in paragraph 107 hereof, Solicitors acting for the respective parties who have not filed a Mediation Certificate previously shall file in Court a Mediation Certificate at the time of filing of the first Questionnaire.

(b)      Mediation Notice and Response

38.   If a party ("the Applicant") wishes to attempt mediation, he should as soon as practicable after filing the Mediation Certificate serve a Mediation Notice on the other party or parties ("the Respondent") in the dispute in the form and containing the information as per Appendix C of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the Applicant or his Solicitor.

39.   Upon receiving the Mediation Notice, the Respondent should respond to the Applicant by way of a Mediation Response within 14 days (or such other time as the parties may agree or as the Court may direct) in the form and containing the information as per Appendix D of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the Respondent or his Solicitor.

40.   Where the parties put forward differing proposals in the Mediation Notice and Mediation Response, the parties should attempt to reach agreement on the proposals on which they differ as soon as practicable.  Any agreement consequent upon such discussion should be reduced into writing in a minute called the Mediation Minute signed by the Applicant and the Respondent or their Solicitors.

41.   Where the parties are unable to reach agreement on certain proposals in the Mediation Notice and Mediation Response in relation to the mediation:

(1)   if the parties are willing to have their differences resolved by direction of the Court, they may make a joint application to the Court for directions resolving the points of difference between them; and

(2)   in the absence of such willingness, any party may apply to the Court for directions and the Court may give such directions as are appropriate to resolve differences between the parties regarding the proposals that they have each made in the Mediation Notice and the Mediation Response respectively, but only in respect of the matter of time referred to in paragraph 39 hereof and the matters referred to in paragraphs 4, 5, 6 and 7 of the said Notice and Response2.

42.   Where the parties reach agreement on mediation in accordance with the Mediation Notice, Mediation Response and any Mediation Minute, the parties should proceed in accordance with the stipulated rules and timetable and, if appropriate, may apply to the Court for an interim stay of the proceedings.

43.   The Mediation Notice and Mediation Response shall be filed in Court at the time of the service of the same on the other party.  The Mediation Minute shall also be filed in Court within 3 days after it has been signed by or on behalf of both parties.  These documents may be taken into account by the Court on questions of costs.

(c)      Application for Stay for Mediation Purposes

44.   The Court may, on the application of one or more of the parties or on its own motion, stay the proceedings or any part thereof for the purpose of mediation for such period and on such terms as it thinks fit, bearing in mind the importance of avoiding so far as possible, disruption to the milestone dates and of avoiding, save in exceptional circumstances, any postponement of the trial dates.

45.   Where the Court stays the proceedings, the Plaintiff must promptly inform the Court if a settlement is reached and the parties should take the necessary steps to conclude the legal proceedings formally.

Part III

46.   This Part applies to proceedings in which one or more parties are not legally represented.

47.   On the application of a party or on its own motion, the Court may consider at a suitable stage whether mediation is appropriate, taking into account all the circumstances.  The Court may seek information from the parties for this purpose, always respecting privilege.

48.   Where the Court considers that mediation is appropriate, the Court may give directions that the parties should follow the procedure set out in Part II of Part D hereof with any necessary modifications.

49.      Insofar as applicable, the Mediation Certificate, Mediation Notice, Mediation Response and Mediation Minute may be signed by the insurer(s) of the Defendant(s).

E      Commencement of Proceedings

50.   Before commencement of proceedings, the Plaintiff's Solicitors should conduct a critical assessment on the strengths and weaknesses of the case.  A realistic assessment of the quantum of damages should also be made so as to decide whether the action should be commenced in the Court of First Instance or the District Court.  Counsel's initial opinion should be sought where appropriate.  The costs implication should be explained to the Plaintiff in the event that a claim within the jurisdiction of the District Court is brought in the Court of First Instance.

51.   If a Writ is indorsed with a full Statement of Claim, the whole document together with any materials attached thereto are vulnerable to search and public disclosure by virtue of RHC, Order 63, rule 4(1)(a).  Where therefore the Plaintiff chooses to file a full Statement of Claim contemporaneously with a Writ, (1) the Writ should be physically separated from the Statement of Claim and any of the documents filed contemporaneously with the Writ; and (2) the Writ should also contain on its reverse the concise statement of the nature of the Plaintiff's claim as if the proceedings were commenced by the issue and filing of the Writ alone.  Examples of such concise statements are attached hereto as per Appendices B and C.

52.   The Statement of Claim, whether it is filed contemporaneously with the Writ or subsequent thereto, shall be given or shall bear the full number and heading of the action.  It shall not include in the pleading itself any description of injuries other than those identified by hospital records or medical reports, or identified immediately by the Plaintiff or by a medical report if no hospital treatment is received, and shall not include any verbatim recital from any medical report obtained.  It must state the date of birth and age of the Plaintiff or of the deceased in fatal accident claims as at the date of filing.

53.   A medical report(s) within the meaning of RHC, Order 18, rule 12(1C) including in a fatal accident case a post-mortem report (if one exists) shall be filed and served at the same time as the Statement of Claim but not attached thereto.  If liability has been admitted and no Statement of Claim is filed, then such medical report(s) should be filed and served at the same time as the Statement of Damages.

54.   Full particulars of the heads of damage claimed shall appear in the Statement of Damages including a summary of the Plaintiff's injuries, the treatment received and, where practicable, the prognosis.  The Statement of Damages shall be filed and served contemporaneously with the Statement of Claim, and be physically separated from that and from any other document.  If liability has been admitted and no Statement of Claim is filed, then the Statement of Damages shall be filed and served at the time when the Statement of Claim should have been filed had liability not been admitted.

55.   The Writ shall be accompanied by a certificate ("the said certificate") in the form as per Appendix D signed by the Plaintiff and his Solicitor stating that the action is not funded by any third party on the basis of a fee arrangement contingent upon the outcome of the litigation.  The Solicitor has a duty to explain to the Plaintiff that any fee arrangement contingent upon the outcome of the litigation, champerty and / or maintenance of legal proceedings are unlawful save for agreements entered into with the Legal Aid Department under the Supplementary Legal Aid Scheme established under the Legal Aid Ordinance (Cap. 91).

56.   In the event that the Plaintiff is not represented by Solicitors at the time he filed the Writ but is subsequently represented by Solicitors, the Notice to Act filed by the Solicitors shall be accompanied by the said certificate.

57.  In the event that there is a change of Solicitors representing the Plaintiff, the Notice of Change of Solicitors filed by the Solicitors shall be accompanied by the said certificate.

58.   Any failure to observe strictly the Directions in paragraphs 51 to 57 hereof, may result in the Registry staff refusing to accept such documents until they all, at the same time of submission, comply with the above direction, save that the Registry staff will not check the contents of such documents.

59.   Given that the date for the Check List Review Hearing is fixed on issue of the Writ (see paragraph 99 hereof), the Plaintiff or his Solicitors should not withhold service of the Writ and should proceed with the case in consideration of the Check List Review Hearing date.  Any application to adjourn the Check List Review Hearing on the ground that the Writ has not been served must be justified and the PI Master may give such directions or make such orders with regard to service of the Writ and costs as he thinks fit  (see also paragraph 104 hereof).

F      Pleadings

60.   All pleadings subsequent to the Statement of Claim, including the Defence and any Request for Further and Better Particulars of a pleading and the Particulars supplied pursuant to any such request, shall be filed at the same time as the service thereof.

61.   All pleadings settled or drafted by Counsel shall bear Counsel's name in addition to the full name and address for service of the Solicitors acting for the party concerned.  Where the firm of Solicitors concerned settles or drafts the pleading, its name and address for service shall appear in full at the end of the pleading and it shall be signed by the firm.  All pleadings shall be dated with the date of filing.

62.   The Statement of Claim must state the age and date of birth of the Plaintiff.  For claims under the Fatal Accidents Ordinance (Cap. 22), similar particulars of the deceased and the person(s) on whose behalf the action is brought must be given.  The Statement of Damages, any Revised Statement of Damages and / or Answer thereto will stand as part of the pleadings and should be pleaded with full particulars to facilitate early resolution of the case.

63.   All pleadings including any revision thereof or amendments thereto and Further and Better Particulars of any pleadings should contain a Statement of Truth in compliance with RHC, Order 41A, rules 2 and 5 and also with Practice Direction 19.3 (Practice Direction on Statement of Truth) with suitable adaptations notwithstanding that alternative facts may have been pleaded pursuant to RHC, Order 18, rule 12A.

64.      Application for dispensing with the Statement of Truth under RHC, Order 41A, rule 2(3) should be made as soon as it is realized that there exists valid grounds for such application and before the expiry of time for filing of the relevant pleading.  The application should be supported by affidavit setting out the grounds for the application and salient facts pertinent thereto.

G      Documents to be Served with the Statement of Claim

65.   The following documents must be served with the Statement of Claim or Counterclaim (in the case of a Defendant claiming damages arising out of death or personal injury by way of counterclaim) in compliance with RHC, Order 18, rule 12(1A):

(1)   medical report(s) within the meaning of RHC, Order 18, rule 12(1C), including in an action brought on behalf of the estate of a deceased person, a post-mortem report if one exists.  At least one medical report must describe the Plaintiff's condition at a time preferably no earlier than 4 months prior to service thereof; and

(2)   a Statement of Damages claimed, giving the following:

"In Personal Injuries Cases" (including Medical Negligence cases)

(a)   the Plaintiff's date of birth;

(b)   a summary of the Plaintiff's injuries, the treatment received, the permanent disability, if any, suffered by him / her and, where practicable, the prognosis in respect of such disability;

(c)   any special damages claimed for losses and expenses already incurred, including pre-trial loss of earnings with full particulars of the pre-accident employment income for 12 months preceding the accident;

(d)   an estimate of any future expenses and losses, including loss of earnings, pensions and MPF contributions, and, where practicable, the multiplier or the range of multipliers claimed in respect of such future losses and expenses and such estimate should give full particulars of any credit given for post-accident earnings;

(e)   where practicable, all material facts relied upon in support of a claim for damages for loss of earning capacity;

(f)   where practicable, a statement of the range of damages claimed as general damages for pain, suffering and loss of amenities and damages for loss of earning capacity; and

(g)   the amount claimed as damages for loss of society, where applicable.

"In Fatal Accident Cases" (including Medical Negligence cases)

(a)   the name and date of birth of each dependant and the status thereof e.g. student at university or nature of employment;

(b)   the deceased's date of birth, occupation and income at the date of the accident;

(c)   any special damages claimed for losses and expenses already incurred (including loss of dependency);

(d)   an estimate of any future expenses and losses, including loss of dependency, and, where practicable, the multiplier or range of multipliers claimed in respect of such future losses and expenses;

(e)   an estimate of the claim for loss of accumulation of wealth, including, where practicable, a statement of all material facts relied upon in support of the claim and a statement of how such claim has been calculated, including, where appropriate, the multiplier or range of multipliers used in the calculations; and

(f)   the amount claimed as damages for bereavement and / or loss of society.

66.   In order to avoid unnecessary delay and costs, the Plaintiff should additionally serve together with the Writ and Statement of Claim and documents set out in paragraph 65 hereof copies of the following documents, if they are available and not already served under the Pre-Action Protocol (see paragraphs 14 to 23 hereof) before the commencement of proceedings, and in so far as this is practicable:

(1)    a copy of any Statement of Facts and finding of guilt, or otherwise, arising out of any prosecution of any party in respect of the accident in which the Plaintiff was injured or the deceased was killed, together with a sketch plan prepared by and photographs taken by and / or on behalf of any investigating or prosecuting authority, and any statements made by any witnesses, including where available a Police Investigation Report or a report by the Occupational Safety Officer;

(2)    in respect of any post-accident earnings,

(a)   where the Plaintiff has returned to work other than with his pre-accident employer and if such employer(s) is / are not Defendant(s) in the action, a record of earnings and allowances received by the Plaintiff contained reasonably sufficiently either in his pay slips, statement(s) obtained from his employer(s) or his bank account or other records; or

(b)   where the Plaintiff is self-employed, his profit and loss accounts,

together with copies of his tax returns lodged with the Inland Revenue Department by him / her and, where appropriate, by his employer(s), and his ORSO and / or MPF Statements;

(3) in respect of any pre-accident earnings,

(a)   where the Plaintiff was employed by employer(s) who is / are not Defendant(s) in the action, a record of earnings and allowances received by the Plaintiff for the 12-month period prior to the accident, contained reasonably sufficiently either in his pay slips, statement(s) obtained from his employer(s) or his bank account or other records; or

(b)   where the Plaintiff was self-employed, his profit and loss accounts for the 2 years prior to the accident,

together with copies of his tax returns lodged with the Inland Revenue Department by him / her and, where appropriate, by his employer(s) and of his ORSO and / or MPF statements for the 2 years prior to the accident;  

(4)   copies of any statements by the Plaintiff and any other person who was an eyewitness to the accident in question as to the circumstances of the accident, upon which the Plaintiff relies in support of his pleaded case, to the extent that this has not been fulfilled by (1) above; and

(5)   in all Medical Negligence cases, a copy of any expert medical report relied upon as to liability and causation.

H      Documents to be Served with the Defence

67.   In order to avoid unnecessary delay and costs, the Defendant(s) should serve together with their Defence copies of the following documents, if they are available and not already served under the Pre-Action Protocol (see paragraphs 14 to 23 hereof) before the commencement of proceedings, and in so far as this is practicable:

(1)   Form 2 with English translation and a copy of any other record or entry of the accident in question in any statutory document including any Occupational Safety Officer's report;

(2)   a statement as to the current whereabouts of the machine or equipment concerned together with any brochure or manual in respect of it;

(3)    records of the service and maintenance of such machine or equipment for the 12-month period prior to the accident in question;

(4)    records of the Plaintiff's / deceased's gross and net earnings and allowances for the 12-month period prior to the accident, and, if the Plaintiff has returned to employment with any Defendant post-accident, for the period following his return to such employment to date;

(5)   he tax returns lodged with the Inland Revenue Department in respect of the Plaintiff's / deceased's earnings for the 2-year period prior to the accident;

(6)    records of the current earnings and allowances of 2 comparable workers or of the person who now occupies the Plaintiff's / deceased's pre-accident position, for a 6-month period prior to the date of service of the Defence;

(7)   ORSO and / or MPF statements supplied to any Defendant in respect of the Plaintiff / deceased;

(8)   copies of any statements by the Defendant(s) and any other eyewitnesses to the accident in question taken in the course of an investigation into the circumstances of such accident and of any witnesses relied upon in their pleaded case as to the system of work adopted or instructions given to the Plaintiff / deceased;

(9)   any photographs taken or obtained by the Defendant(s), their servants or agents, of the scene of the accident in question, the vehicles concerned, the equipment or machinery involved, and of any other relevant feature; and

(10)  in all Medical Negligence cases, a copy of any expert medical report relied on as to liability and causation.

68.   Of the foregoing only (8) and (9) above apply to Defendant(s) in Road Traffic Accident actions unless in such actions the Defendant(s) rely upon an allegation of pre-existing defect in the vehicle concerned, in which cases (2) and (3) above also apply.  Where the Plaintiff was employed by the Defendant or by the same employer of the driver and suffered the injury in the course of employment, (1) and (4) to (7) above will also apply, as the case may be.

I.      Protocol for Commissioning Expert Reports

(1)      General

69.   As a general rule, leave of the Court or consent of the parties is required before any expert evidence can be adduced at trial.

70.   A party who obtains expert evidence before obtaining leave, other than from a single joint expert or pursuant to joint examination and joint expert report with the expert(s) of the other party or parties, does so at his own risk as to costs and / or eventual refusal of leave to adduce such expert evidence. 

71.   As soon as it is realized there exists a need or an anticipated need for adducing expert evidence at trial or if parties failed to reach agreement on arranging joint examination and / or compiling joint expert report by the parties' respective experts before or after the commencement of proceedings or if no agreement can be reached as to directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence, a party shall apply (by inter partes summons or by restoring the case for Check List Review Hearing) or the parties shall jointly apply (by Consent Summons to expedite or restore the hearing of the Check List Review) to the PI Master as soon as possible upon the commencement of or in the course of proceedings, as the case may be, for directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence.

72.   In respect of the application for such directions and / or permission, each party is required to state to the Court the name(s) and area(s) of expertise of his expert(s) on liability and / or quantum issues, and in the case of medical expert(s), the date or proposed date of examination of the injured person by the named expert(s) and the date or proposed date of completion of the expert report by such expert(s).

73.   If a party retains different expert(s) for the same area(s) of expertise for any corresponding proceedings under the Employees' Compensation Ordinance (Cap. 282) ("EC Action") with disclosure of the expert report(s) from such different expert(s) in those proceedings, such party is required to state to the Court the name(s) and area(s) of expertise of such different expert(s).

74.   Any expert instructed by a party or parties should be able to produce the expert report (and in the case of a medical expert, also conduct an examination of the injured person) within a reasonable time of the instructions given and / or having regard to the case management timetable.

75.   The case management timetable will be fixed according to such time as may reasonably be required for preparation of the case for trial rather than according to experts' diaries.  Parties should not expect the Court to allow any prolonged timetable to suit the diary of any expert who is unable to conduct an examination and / or complete the expert report within a reasonable time.

76.   A party or parties instructing a medical expert should:

(1)   inform such expert in writing of the matters in paragraphs 74 and 75 hereof;

(2)   secure confirmation in writing from such expert as to the date of examination of the injured person and the date by which the expert report will be completed and available for service on the basis of paragraphs 74 and 75 hereof;

(3)    notwithstanding paragraph 76(2) hereof, ensure that instructions are accepted on the basis that the date of examination of the injured person and the date for serving the expert report specified in the case management timetable fixed by the Court are the relevant committed dates unless leave is granted to vary or set aside such dates; and

(4)    immediately inform such expert of the committed dates in paragraph 76(3) hereof and, if any of the committed dates is varied by the Court, the varied date(s) shall then be the relevant committed date(s).

77.   The PI Master shall be notified at once (but no later than 5 days in any event) by the party or parties instructing a medical expert if any of the dates or varied dates in paragraphs 76 and 78 hereof are not and / or will not be met, including, without limitation:

(1)    cancellation or adjournment of the date of examination of the injured claimant for whatever reason; and

(2)    receipt of notice that the medical expert cannot meet any of such dates. 

Extension of time will not be granted as a matter of course, but only on sufficient grounds being shown and on the applicant party or parties satisfying the Court that such extension of time will be complied with.  The Court may, if considered appropriate, impose an unless order prescribing a suitable sanction should there be any further non-compliance.

78.   Where the parties:

(1)   anticipate the need for adducing expert medical evidence at trial;

(2)   have not applied to the Court for directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence; and

(3)   intend to instruct a single joint expert or their own medical expert(s) to carry out a joint examination of the injured person and to prepare a joint expert report,

the party or parties instructing the medical expert(s) should comply with paragraph 76(1) and (2) hereof and ensure that instructions are given and accepted on the basis that the date of examination of the injured person and the date for completing the expert report specified in the instructions are committed dates unless varied by subsequent directions given by the Court (see paragraph 76(3) hereof).  The party or parties instructing the medical expert(s) shall immediately inform such expert(s) if and when any of the committed dates is varied by the Court, which varied date(s) shall then be the relevant committed date(s) (see paragraph 76(4) hereof).

79.   All expert reports (save and except medical reports from treatment hospitals or clinics documenting the treatment received by the injured persons) shall comply with Part IV of RHC, Order 38 and the requirements set out in RHC, Appendix D referred to in RHC, Order 38, rules 37B and 37C thereof.

80.   The requirements in paragraph 79 hereof shall be specifically brought to the attention of the expert by the party or parties instructing him / her.  In particular, it is emphasized that an expert report should be verified by:

(1)   a Statement of Truth in compliance with RHC, Order 38, rule 37A and Order 41A, rules 2 and 5 and also with Practice Direction 19.3 (Practice Direction on Statement of Truth) with suitable adaptations; and

(2)   a Declaration of Compliance with the Code of Conduct in RHC, Appendix D in compliance with RHC, Order 38, rule 37C.

(2)   Joint Examination and Joint Report

81.   Where each party instructs his own medical expert, arrangements should be made for joint examination of the injured person, and the respective medical experts should prepare a joint expert report and / or joint supplemental expert report(s) pertaining thereto for or with a view for disclosure in the proceedings (see also paragraph 22 hereof).

82.   If a medical expert intended to be instructed by a party is unwilling to conduct a joint examination of the injured person or prepare a joint expert report with medical expert(s) of the other party or parties, each party shall then nominate other medical experts for the purpose of conducting a joint examination and preparing a joint report.  If there is still no agreement, directions should be sought from the PI Judge or PI Master as soon as possible.

83.    Insofar as is practicable, parties should prepare agreed instructions to the medical experts for conducting a joint examination of the injured person and preparing a joint expert report. 

84.   A party who unreasonably fails to cooperate in instructing or arranging joint examination of the injured person and / or in instructing or preparing joint expert report will risk sanctions being imposed by the Court as it deems fit, which may include refusal of leave by the Court to adduce expert report prepared singly by such party's own medical expert and / or refusal by the Court to allow costs for obtaining such report.

(3)   Form of Expert Report

85.   To avoid unnecessary delay and / or to minimize the need for supplemental reports, the party or parties instructing an expert should ensure that all necessary information, documents and records are made available to the expert(s).  The matters to be investigated and the issues to be addressed by the expert(s) should be clearly identified in the instructions.

86.    Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 8 of RHC, Appendix D, an expert should be asked to specify in the expert report:

(1)   the materials, documents and records available to him;

(2)   the matters to be investigated and the precise issues and subjects to be addressed;

(3)   where there is a range of opinion on the matters to be investigated and the issues and subjects to be addressed, a summary of such range of opinion and the reasons for his own opinion; and

(4)   a summary of the conclusions reached.

87.    Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 8 of RHC, Appendix D, and in addition to the provisions in paragraph 86 hereof, the parties' respective experts when preparing joint expert report should be asked to adopt and specify in such report the common parameters upon which their opinions are based, and they should be asked to specify in the joint expert report:

(1)   if different parameters have been used, the parameters upon which each expert's opinion is based and the reasons for adopting different parameters;

(2)   the issues on which the experts have reached a common opinion and in respect of each such issue what that common opinion is;

(3)   the issues on which the experts have failed to reach a common opinion and their competing views on each such issue; and

(4)   the reasons for a given expert's disagreement with any opposing expert's views on each such issue.

88.    Paragraphs 22 and 81 hereof shall not apply to medical negligence cases.

(4)   Single Joint Expert

89.   In appropriate cases, the Court may give directions for the appointment of a single joint expert (see RHC, Order 38, rule 4A).

90.   If it is anticipated that a single joint expert is appropriate in the light of the considerations identified in RHC, Order 38, rule 4A(5), the direction of the PI Judge or PI Master should be sought as soon as possible and preferably not later than the first Check List Review Hearing.

J      Compliance with RHC, Order 25, rule 8 (Automatic Directions)

91.  If RHC, Order 25, rule 8 is applicable, there shall be strict compliance with it to the extent that disclosure of documents provided for under paragraphs 65 to 67 hereof has not fulfilled the requirements of disclosure.  In considering whether to make any order for specific discovery or disclosure, the Court will have regard to whether there is any compliance with Parts G and H hereof and whether the documents and matters sought to be discovered or disclosed are strictly and directly relevant to the issues between the parties.

K      Interlocutory Applications

92.    Practice Direction 5.4 (Practice Direction on Preparation of Interlocutory Summonses and Appeals to Judge in Chambers for Hearing) shall not apply to cases in the PI List.

93.   The following provisions shall instead apply:

(1)   Where the matter is contentious and of such urgency and at least one month is likely to elapse between the date of hearing of the application and the date of the Check List Review Hearing and the application is likely to last more than one hour, the applicant shall serve and lodge a short skeleton argument (of one page maximum) with the complete reference of any authority relied upon no later than 48 hours before the hearing and the respondent to it shall serve and lodge a short skeleton argument in reply (of one page maximum) no later than 24 hours before the hearing.  The hearing will take place before the Master or Judge designated to conduct the Check List Review.  An alternative to the above is an agreed request to expedite the hearing of the Check List Review.

(2)    Nothing hereof shall be construed to fetter the power of the Master to determine an interlocutory application without an oral hearing under RHC, Order 32, rule 11A.  A party to a contentious interlocutory application who wishes to be heard in an oral hearing should state the grounds therefor in the application.

(3)    When the application is to be made subsequent to the Check List Review Hearing but before any Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review and is contentious and of urgency and at least one month is likely to elapse between the date of the hearing of the application and the date of the Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review the same provisions as under (1) above shall apply and the hearing will take place before the Master or Judge designated to conduct the Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review.

(4)   Where the application is to be made subsequent to the Pre-Trial Review, the same provisions as under (1) above shall apply and the hearing will take place before the designated trial Judge or, if not yet designated, the Judge who conducted the Pre-Trial Review.

(5)   Where the application is to be made subsequent to the Check List Review and there is no provision for a Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review, the party so applying shall ask for a Case Management Conference so that the matter may fully be dealt with.

94.   In all cases, at the conclusion of the hearing the parties will be required to supply a short statement as to the costs of and occasioned by the application so that the Master or Judge may make an order under RHC, Order 62, rules 9(4)(b) or 9A for summary assessment of costs, payable forthwith.

L      Transfer from the PI List

95.   At any stage of the proceedings after the service of the Statement of Claim and / or the Statement of Damages, the PI Judge may release a personal injury case from the PI List if it appears to him to be a case involving complex issues of fact or law and he may, with the approval of the Chief Judge of the High Court, assign such cases to himself or to a nominated Judge, in which event all future interlocutory applications shall thereafter be made to the Judge so assigned and he may give such directions as he deems appropriate and apply or vary or dispense with the directions which follow.

96.   The PI Judge or PI Master may transfer an action commenced in the Court of First Instance to the District Court pursuant to section 43 of the District Court Ordinance (Cap. 336) where he considers that the maximum amount of damages likely to be awarded to the Plaintiff falls within the jurisdiction of the District Court.

97.   Where it becomes clear that a case is within the jurisdiction of a Court other than the Court where the action has been commenced, an application for transfer should be made as soon as possible.

M     The Check List Review and Case Management Questionnaire

98.    Subject to the provisions of this Practice Direction, RHC, Order 25 shall apply whilst Practice Direction 5.2 (Practice Direction on Case Management) shall not apply to actions in the PI List.

99.   The Plaintiff's Solicitors shall, at the same time as a Writ is filed at the Registry, lodge a Notice in duplicate in the form as per Appendix E (The Check List Review Notice).  One copy shall be filed at the Registry and one copy sealed shall be returned to the Plaintiff's Solicitors.

100.  A date for the Check List Review Hearing shall be given on the date of the filing and issue of the Writ, which shall be not less than 5 months and not more than 6 months from the said date, and shall be indorsed upon the Check List Review Notice and the Writ.

101.  For the avoidance of doubt, parties are not required to take out a Case Management Summons under RHC, Order 25, rule 1.

102.  Upon service of the Writ upon the Defendant(s), the Plaintiff must also serve the Check List Review Notice bearing the date of the Check List Review Hearing.  A Questionnaire for PI Actions ("Questionnaire") in the form as per Appendix F shall be annexed to such Notice.

103.  In Admiralty actions assigned to the PI List the hearing of the Case Management Summons under RHC, Order 25, rule 1 shall be known as the Check List Review Hearing.  In any such Admiralty action, the Plaintiff's Solicitors shall file and serve a Check List Review Notice within 7 days of the assignment.

104.    Subject to paragraph 59 hereof, in the event of either or any of the parties not being ready for the Check List Review Hearing, application may be made by either or any party to the PI Master to postpone the hearing.  Such application shall be inter partes (unless the Writ has not been served) by letter with detailed explanation from the Solicitor having conduct of the case, explaining in full the reasons for the application.  Such letter shall be filed not later than 14 days prior to the hearing.  If the other party or parties oppose the application, the grounds for such opposition shall be set out in a letter which is to be filed with the Court no later than 10 days prior to the hearing.  The application shall be determined on paper without a formal hearing unless the Court otherwise directs.  The Check List Review Hearing may be adjourned, if considered appropriate, but for no more than 2 months.  Where the adjournment is necessitated by the Plaintiff's Solicitors not having served the Writ on the Defendant(s), the Court may make such orders as it thinks fit, including an unless order, with regard to the service of the Writ and any adjourned Check List Review Hearing shall not be less than 5 months and not more than 6 months from the date of service of the Writ.

105.  The Direction in paragraph 104 hereof shall not preclude either or any of the parties from applying for an earlier Check List Review Hearing date.  Such application must be by summons which must set out the reasons for an earlier hearing.  A Consent Summons may be dealt with by the PI Master without an oral hearing.

106.  In the event of the Plaintiff's Solicitors failing to serve the Writ and the Check List Review Notice as soon as practicable following the issue of the Writ, so as to give the Defendant(s) the full proper notice of the date of hearing of the Check List Review, the Plaintiff's Solicitors will be required to justify such failure in order to avoid any order for costs wasted by any adjournment of the Check List Review Hearing.

107.  The Plaintiff or his Solicitors shall not later than 14 days prior to the Check List Review Hearing and any adjourned Check List Review Hearing, file at the Registry and serve a Questionnaire in the form as per Appendix F and lodge the following documents whether already served or not:

(1)   all witness statements relied upon in support of the Plaintiff's claim including a signed and dated statement by the Plaintiff verifying his claimed loss of wages, as well as all other items of special damage claimed;

(2)   in a Road Traffic Accident action any report made and statements taken in respect of any prosecution of a Defendant arising out of the collision in question, and a plan of the locus in quo and any relevant photographs;

(3)   in any other action any report made by and statements taken by the Occupational Safety Officer or other government department arising out of any investigation of the accident in question;

(4)   any medical report(s) other than that or those served with the Statement of Claim and any other expert report(s) to be relied upon;

(5)   a certified copy of any transcript or other record of any Magisterial proceedings or Inquest or Inquiry relating to the accident in question together with any exhibits supplied and list thereof; and

(6)   a copy of any proposed pleadings, particulars or interrogatories not already filed with the Court.

108.  The Defendant(s) or their Solicitors shall, not later than 14 days prior to the Check List Review Hearing and any adjourned Check List Review Hearing, file at the Registry and serve a Questionnaire in the form as per Appendix F and lodge the following documents whether already served or not:

(1)   all witness statements in support of the Defendant(s)' defence;

(2)   any statutory record, report or form completed by or on behalf of the Defendant(s) or by any other individual, partnership or corporation and in the Defendant(s)' possession or control arising out of the accident in question; and

(3)   any medical or other expert report(s) obtained in respect of the Plaintiff's injuries to be relied upon.

109.  The documents lodged under paragraphs 107 and 108 hereof shall be contained in a composite bundle with a paginated index and properly sectioned.

110.  Such bundles of documents lodged shall be released to the parties lodging the same after the Check List Review Hearing, or, in the event of the Check List Review Hearing being adjourned or vacated, after the adjournment or vacation of the hearing.  The respective parties or their Solicitors are required to collect their bundles immediately after the hearing or after the adjournment or vacation of the hearing, which must be re-used, but are to leave with the Court a copy of the Index or Indices.

111.  The parties should consult each other before completing the Questionnaire but the process of consultation must not delay the filing of the same.  Insofar as is practicable, the parties may jointly file a single Questionnaire.

112.  Each party shall give as much information as is required in the Questionnaire to enable the PI Master to give directions relating to management of the case and to fix a timetable for the steps to be taken.

113.  Each party shall make all admissions and all agreements as to the conduct of the proceedings which ought reasonably to be made by them in the Questionnaire.  Any unreasonable refusal to make any admission or agreement may be visited with costs sanctions.

114.  If the Plaintiff does not file the Questionnaire within the time specified under paragraph 107 hereof, the Defendant or any Defendant may apply for an order to dismiss the action.

115.    Irrespective of whether a single or separate Questionnaires are filed, if the parties are able to reach agreement as to the conduct of proceedings, they should file a Consent Summons setting out the agreed directions or timetable for the Court's approval and ask for vacation of the Check List Review Hearing provided that the Consent Summons shall be filed not less than 7 days before the Check List Review Hearing.  Any unnecessary oral hearing that resulted from belated agreement may be visited by costs sanctions, including a wasted costs order.

116.  At the Check List Review Hearing, the PI Master may consider applications for any of the following orders or make such orders on his own motion where it is appropriate under the relevant rules of Court:

(1)   an order for adding or substituting parties to the action (RHC, Order 15, rule 4);

(2)   an order for amendment of pleadings (RHC, Order 20, rules 5 and 8);

(3)   an order for Further and Better Particulars (RHC, Order 18, rule 12(3));

(4)   an order for further discovery and inspection or an order limiting discovery (RHC, Order 24, rule 15A);

(5)   an order for a split trial (RHC, Order 33, rule 4);

(6)   an order directing the hearing on a preliminary issue and entering judgment or dismissing the claim, where appropriate, upon determination of such preliminary issue (RHC, Order 33, rule 7 and Order 1B, rule 1(2)(k));

(7)   the entering of judgment on liability for damages to be assessed (RHC, Order 18, rule 19 and / or in the exercise of the inherent jurisdiction of the Court);

(8)   an order for interim payment (RHC, Order 29, rule 11);

(9)   any other order as may be deemed appropriate for the just expeditious and economic resolution of the action including orders relating to the service or exchange of witness statements and expert reports not yet disclosed, to the obtaining of any joint medical or other expert reports and to the restriction upon and exclusion of any expert reports;

(10)  an order for staying the action to facilitate an attempt on ADR;

(11)  an order for adjourning any matter of dispute for later resolution;

(12)  fixing a date for Case Management Conference;

(13)  a direction reserving any issue raised at the Check List Review Hearing to be determined by the PI Judge at a Pre-Trial Review;

(14)  fixing a date for a Pre-Trial Review where necessary and in Medical Negligence cases a Pre-Trial Review will always be provided for; and

(15)  an order to set the case down for trial or specify a period in which the trial is to take place or grant leave to set the case down for trial.

117.    Representation at the Check List Review Hearing and Case Management Conference shall be by Solicitor who shall be the Solicitor having prime responsibility for the conduct of the action.  When Counsel is instructed unnecessarily for such hearing the PI Judge or PI Master may refuse to give a certificate for or disallow the costs of instructing Counsel.

118.  If at the Check List Review Hearing the PI Master considers that no further order as to the conduct of the action needs to be made and the case is in a sufficient state of readiness for listing, he shall fix a date for expedited trial with or without a Pre-Trial Review.

119.  The Registry will allocate not less than 2 days per week as the Check List Review Hearing days for the PI Master.

N     Case Management Conference

120.  The PI Master need not fix a Case Management Conference for each and every case.

121.  A Case Management Conference may be fixed by the PI Master upon application or on his own motion by directions on paper or at the Check List Review Hearing.  The Case Management Conference is a milestone date under RHC, Order 25, rule 1B(8) and shall have the effect specified under RHC, Order 25, rules 1B and 1C.

122.  A Case Management Conference is a critical stage in the proceedings and for most cases virtually the only milestone event before trial.  It is not a second opportunity for the parties to ask for directions which they could have sought in their first or previous Questionnaires or at the Check List Review Hearing. 

123.      Parties are expected to have complied with the timetable laid down by the Court by the time of the Case Management Conference.  Unless sufficient grounds have been shown to it, the Court will not grant extensions of time for compliance.  If it does, the grant of extension will most likely be on an unless order basis with self-executing sanctions.

124.  At the Case Management Conference, the PI Master may consider applications for or make such orders as may be necessary and appropriate for the efficient resolution of all outstanding matters and to ensure that the action is tried justly, speedily and efficiently, and any other orders referred to in paragraph 116 hereof as appropriate.

125.  Not less than 7 days before the date fixed for the Case Management Conference, each party shall file and serve an updated Questionnaire and lodge the documents set out in paragraphs 107 and 108 hereof, as the case may be.

O     Pre-Trial Review

126.  The PI Master or the PI Judge may provide for and fix the date for hearing of a Pre-Trial Review by directions on paper, at the Check List Review Hearing or subsequently.

127.  The parties by consent may apply to the PI Master for a Pre-Trial Review by letter setting out therein the reasons for such a hearing.  Alternatively one of the parties may so apply by letter setting out the reasons and giving notice to the other parties who must within 7 days of receiving such notice set out their objections thereto.  Such application may be dealt with by the PI Master on paper without a formal hearing.

128.  Each party to the action shall file and serve upon any other party a notice in the form as per Appendix G, not later than 7 days before the Pre-Trial Review.

129.  The Plaintiff or his Solicitor must not later than 7 days before the hearing of the Pre-Trial Review lodge a bundle or bundles of documents (in ring-binder(s) or lever-arch file(s) with hard cover) paginated with the following sections:

(1)    an index identifying the items, sections and pagination together with a comment as to what reports or documents are agreed;

(2)    properly coloured latest versions of the pleadings and the relevant Court order(s) (including the order(s) made in the directions on paper, at the Check List Review Hearing and Case Management Conference) in chronological order and a copy of the Revised Statement of Damages, if such has been necessitated, which must appear at the end of the Pleadings section and which must have been served upon the Defendant(s) not later than 14 days before the Pre-Trial Review;

(3)    witness statements as to liability and / or quantum;

(4)    any expert report and documents relevant to liability;

(5)    medical report(s) obtained on behalf of the Plaintiff in chronological order, and other expert report(s) as to quantum obtained on behalf of the Plaintiff in chronological order;

(6)    medical report(s) obtained on behalf of the Defendant(s) in chronological order, and other expert report(s) as to quantum obtained on behalf of the Defendant(s) in chronological order; and

(7)    any documents relevant to quantum which are agreed by both parties to be relevant to the Pre-Trial Review in chronological order.

130.  At the conclusion of the Pre-Trial Review or any adjourned Pre-Trial Review, the Plaintiff or his Solicitors must collect the bundle(s) of documents which must be re-used.

131.  The Pre-Trial Review shall be attended by the following persons:

(1)    the Solicitor who has prime responsibility for the conduct of the action and authority from the Plaintiff or Defendant(s) and / or insurer(s) concerned to settle the action or resolve matters of dispute including medical evidence; or

(2)    counsel fully instructed for the purposes of the trial and / or the Pre-Trial Review with like authority.

132.  Save as is otherwise ordered by the Judge the costs of the Pre-Trial Review shall be costs in the cause.

133.  At the Pre-Trial Review, all parties must have the necessary information as to availability of Counsel, witnesses and, where appropriate, experts to enable the Judge to fix a trial date.  Where it appears that the case will not exceed 3 days in length and is suitable for the Running List the Judge may direct that the case be set down for trial in the Running List.

134.  At the Pre-Trial Review, the Judge may consider applications for or make such orders as may be necessary and appropriate for the efficient resolution of all outstanding matters and to ensure that the action is tried justly, speedily and efficiently, including the entering of judgment under RHC, Order 18, rule 19 and / or in the exercise of the inherent jurisdiction of the Court, and any other orders referred to in paragraph 116 hereof as appropriate.

135.  The Pre-Trial Review is a milestone date under RHC, Order 25, rule 1B(8) and shall have the effect specified under RHC, Order 25, rules 1B and 1C.

P      Variation of Court-Determined Directions or Timetable

136.    Parties should note that case management decisions are matters within the discretion of the Master or the Judge making that decision and are generally not susceptible to appeals.

137.  Where there has been a change in the circumstances since the directions were given and the timetable was fixed, the Court may set aside or vary a direction it has given or give further directions either on application or on its own initiative.

138.  Where all the parties agree to a variation of the time limits for non-milestone events in the timetable, they may effect such variations by recording the agreement in a Consent Summons, provided that the agreed variations do not involve or necessitate changes to any milestone date.

139.  Where the parties cannot agree on extension of time:

(1)    the party in default should take out the appropriate application as soon as it is realized or anticipated that any of the time-limits will not be met.  Such an application will not be granted as a matter of course, but only on sufficient grounds being shown and on the applicant satisfying the Court that he would be able to comply with an extension without impinging on the trial date or the period in which the trial is to take place;

(2)    alternatively, any other party may apply for an order to enforce compliance or for a sanction to be imposed or both of these;  

(3)    an application for extension may be granted on the basis of an immediate unless order prescribing a suitable sanction should there be any further non-compliance.

140.    Milestone dates will be immovable save in the most exceptional circumstances and for that purpose, for instances, late instructions from client, change in the team of lawyers, no prejudice to the other party which cannot be compensated for by costs, will not be treated as exceptional circumstances.

Q     Case Managing Trial

141.  If a trial date or a period in which the trial is to take place is sought at any stage, each party shall file and serve on each other a certificate prepared by trial Counsel or handling Solicitor of the case giving time estimates (without taking into account the time estimates of other party) of:

(1)    opening submission;

(2)    evidence-in-chief of each of his witnesses;

(3)    cross-examination of each of the other side's witnesses; and

(4)    closing submission.

142.  The time estimates given are expected to be realistic and adhered to at trial.  If there is a change of circumstances that may affect the time estimates given, parties are expected to inform the Court as soon as possible and in any event not later than 21 days before the trial date or before the commencement of the period in which the trial is to take place. 

143.    Parties are reminded of the Court's case managing power at trial under RHC, Order 35, rule 3A, to limit the time allocated for different stages of trial, for instance, time to be taken in examining, cross-examining or re-examining witness(es), in making an oral submission and in presenting a party's case, with or without reference to the time estimates that may be given to the Court.

144.  The trial date or the period fixed by the Court in which the trial is to take place are milestone dates under RHC, Order 25, rule 1B(8) and shall have the effect specified under RHC, Order 25, rules 1B and 1C.

R     Undue Delay, Default, Unnecessary Applications, and Vexatious Frivolous, or Unmeritorious Opposition to Applications

145.  Where a hearing is necessitated due to the fault or default of a party (such as failure to comply with this Practice Direction or failure to cooperate), the Court may consider ordering that party to pay the costs of the other party or parties who have attended the hearing, summarily assess the amount of those costs and / or order them to be paid forthwith.

146.  Where the inadequacy of the person attending or of his instructions leads to adjournment of a hearing and wastage of costs, he will likely be visited with costs sanctions.

147.  If the Court considers any party or legal representative has been at fault or in default in respect of any requirement, act or step specified in this Practice Direction, the Court may make such orders as to costs as it thinks fit, including an order under RHC, Order 62, rule 8, rules 9(4)(b) or 9A to be payable forthwith.

S     Assessment of Damages

148.  Where liability in an action is not in issue or has been conceded in advance of the Check List Review Hearing, or after such hearing and in advance of the Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review, the parties must notify the Court of that fact immediately and the previous directions in so far as they relate to the issue of liability shall no longer apply.  The PI Judge or PI Master will give directions in relation to assessment of damages at the relevant hearing.  The Directions in this Practice Direction in relation to Check List Review, Case Management Conference and Pre-Trial Review shall apply with suitable adaptations to the assessment of damages.

149.  Where at a Check List Review Hearing, Case Management Conference or Pre-Trial Review judgment has been entered by the Court for the Plaintiff under RHC, Order 18, rule 19 (or by the exercise of judicial discretion generally), directions will be given for the assessment of damages either by the PI Judge or PI Master.

150.  In all cases referred to in paragraph 148 hereof, the parties may, by agreement, ask the Court to expedite the relevant hearing.

151.  In all cases referred to in paragraph 148 hereof the Plaintiff or his Solicitors must serve and lodge with the Court, no later than 7 days before the relevant hearing at which directions will be given:

(1)   a paginated and indexed bundle containing all the documents and reports relevant to an assessment; and

(2)   a statement setting out what directions as to medical or quasi-medical evidence are sought identifying the experts and areas of expertise, what matters are agreed, and a realistic estimate agreed with the other party or parties of the length of the assessment hearing.

152.  A period of 20 minutes will be allocated to such hearings for the giving of directions.  In the event of the parties considering that in their particular case 20 minutes will not be adequate, they are required to inform the Court in advance of their agreed estimate.

153.  In all cases which have been fixed for trial on liability and quantum in the fixture list or running / warned list, and where the parties have agreed the issue of liability in advance of trial, the action will nonetheless remain in the respective list for assessment of damages although with a revised estimate of the length of hearing which the parties are required to give to the Court immediately.  Under no circumstances will the hearing of the assessment of damages be remitted to the Masters' List.  RHC, Order 34, rule 8(2) and (3) must be adhered to.

T       Settlement

154.    It is the duty of Solicitors (and Counsel if brief has been delivered) to keep the Court promptly informed of the progress of a case which has been set down for trial or assessment of damages.

155.    The parties or their Solicitors shall promptly inform the Court of any settlement or likely settlement of the case.  The Plaintiff's Solicitors should maintain contact with the Listing Clerk and / or the clerk to the Judge hearing the trial / assessment by telephone and in writing (preferably by fax) confirming the telephone communication to keep them informed of any likely reduction of the length of the trial / assessment, agreement as to liability or quantum, or settlement of the case.  Solicitors lodging the Consent Order / Summons must indicate (if within their knowledge) the Judge for the trial / assessment.

U     Filing of Documents at the Registry

156.    Save as is specifically provided for in this Practice Direction and as appears hereunder, there shall be no filing of documents at the Registry.

157.    An affidavit or affirmation is required to be filed as are any documents annexed or exhibited thereto.

158.    Practitioners are reminded that the new hearsay regime has come into effect since June 1999 and no hearsay notice is required to be filed.  Consideration should be given as to whether there is any application to call a witness for cross-examination under section 48 of the Evidence Ordinance (Cap. 8).

159.    For the avoidance of doubt witness statements, expert reports, notes and other documents in relation to proceedings in any Court, investigation by any body, and photographs and plans are not to be filed.

160.    No documents in relation to special damages, periods of sick leave, or census statistics of wages, etc. are to be filed.

161.    Lodging does not mean filing.

V       Photographs

162.    All references to photographs in this Practice Direction mean photographs produced from negatives or laser copies of original photographs.  For colour photographs, only colour printed copies, colour photocopies or colour duplicates from negatives shall be included in the trial bundle.  Black and white photocopies of colour photographs are not acceptable unless the original colour photographs or any colour copies thereof are no longer available.

163.    The original photographs are never to be lodged with the Court.

W      Bundles of Documents for Trial

164.      Subject to the provisions in this Practice Direction, Practice Direction 5.6 (Practice Direction on Documents for Use at Trial) shall apply to actions in the PI List.

165.  Where the Plaintiff acts in person but the Defendant(s) are legally represented, the Defendant(s)' Solicitors should proceed to prepare the trial bundle.

166.  Where all the parties act in person, the PI Master shall give all such directions in relation to the trial bundle, and the manner and time in which such bundle is to be prepared and lodged, as appear best adapted to secure the just, expeditious and economic disposal of the trial before fixing the date of trial or the period in which the trial is to take place.

167.  The bundle must be fully paginated, not numbered merely by document.  Each page must be numbered individually and consecutively, starting with page 1 at the top of the bundle and working continuously through to the end.  Other numbering systems, such as 1.1, 1.2 or 2A, 2B, etc., must not be used, and care must be taken in preparation of the bundle to avoid later insertion or interleaving of omitted pages.

168.  There must be an index of the documents in the bundle listing the documents and giving the page reference for each.  In the case of a class of documents, such as letters, they can be shown in the index by general description; it is not necessary to list every letter separately.  But if a letter or such other document is particularly important to the case, then it should be listed separately in the index so that attention is drawn to it.  A full index of all documents in the bundle should be placed at the beginning of the bundle and an index covering all documents in a particular section of the bundle shall be placed at the beginning of such section.

169.  The bundle must be properly sectioned in accordance with the following format:

(1)    properly coloured latest versions of the pleadings and relevant Court orders in chronological order but any particulars of a pleading should immediately follow the pleading to which it relates;

(2)    witness statements as to liability and / or quantum;

(3)     medical reports from treatment hospitals or clinics documenting the treatment received by the injured person;

(4)    expert medical report(s) for the Plaintiff(s) (if any), then expert medical report(s) for the Defendant(s) (if any) followed by joint expert medical report(s) within separate sub-sections and in chronological order within each sub-section (and the index must state whether they are agreed reports or not);

(5)    documents as to liability; and

(6)    documents as to quantum.

170.  Plans and photographs must be lodged in a separate folder and all photographs must be properly numbered and mounted with an agreed description.

171.  Any medical records (hospital or otherwise) must be in a separate file the nature of which depends on what is appropriate for the volume and nature of these records.  Where it proves impossible to produce adequate or legible copies, there must be an agreed typed transcription of all the relevant pages, which should also be interleaved at the appropriate place in the trial bundle.  The original records must always be available at Court for the trial unless they are agreed or the Court directs otherwise.

172.  No documents relating to special damages, sick leave or statistics shall be included in the trial bundle unless both parties agree that they are relevant to a material issue and that it is essential for the Judge or Master to read them and rule upon them.

173.   Transcripts of magisterial or other legal proceedings should be in a separate section of the trial bundle.

174.  Any documents the translation of which requires a certification must be submitted to the Court Language Section in good time before trial.

175.  The Solicitor in charge of the case must personally satisfy himself / herself that the bundle is in order before it is delivered to the Court.

176.  For actions in the PI List in the District Court that are set down in the Fixture List, the trial bundle must be lodged with the Court at least 72 hours before the date fixed by the Court for trial (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).

177.  For actions in the PI List in the District Court that are set down in the Running List for trial, items (1), (2), (3) and (4) under paragraph 169 hereof of the trial bundle shall be lodged with the Court 72 hours before the date fixed by the Court from when the trial can be warned (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays).  Items (5) and (6) under paragraph 169 hereof of the trial bundle must be lodged forthwith when the action is warned.

178.  Time limits for lodgment of the trial bundle must be complied with and will be strictly enforced except where there are good grounds for granting an extension.  The party or his Solicitors who are responsible for preparing the trial bundle should therefore set about physical compilation of the bundle well in advance of the date on which it is due to ensure compliance with the time limits.

179.  The proper way to deal with a disagreement as to the inclusion of a document in the trial bundle is not for the parties to go about preparing different bundles but for such document to be inserted in the trial bundle with the objection to its inclusion noted in the index.

180.  Where all the parties are legally represented, if a party fails or refuses to agree or cooperate in respect of the trial bundle without justification and if such failure or refusal results in any wastage of costs, that party may be visited with costs sanctions irrespective of whether or not it is the party who succeeds at trial.

181.   Paragraphs 164 to 180 hereof shall apply with suitable adaptations to the preparation and lodging of the assessment bundle for assessment of damages.

X      Actions by Persons under Disability

182.  RHC, Order 80, rule 3 sets out carefully the considerations for the appointment of the next friend or guardian.  A divorced wife is not to be regarded as appropriate.  Such a person is unlikely to meet the requirement of RHC, Order 80, rule 3(8)(c)(iii).

183.  RHC, Order 80, rules 10, 11 and 12 will be strictly applied.  It is improper to seek a Consent Order under RHC, Order 42, rule 5A for settlement of an action by a person under disability and practitioners should in no circumstances attempt to do so.

184.  Claims under the Fatal Accidents Ordinance (Cap. 22) and the Law Amendment and Reform (Consolidation) Ordinance (Cap. 23) which include claims on behalf of an infant dependant, or a dependant under any other disability, require approval by the Court of any proposed settlement.

185.    Practitioners are required to follow the procedure set out in the Hong Kong Civil Procedure 2009 paragraphs 80/11/8 to 80/11/9 at pages 1166 to 1167.

186.  In any application to the Court for approval for settlement of an action involving a person under disability, or for payment out of sums paid into Court for the benefit of a person under disability and / or for variation of Court orders relating to payment out of such sums, Solicitors acting for the person under disability must ensure that the Memorandum in support of the application prepared by the Solicitor having prime responsibility for the action must contain full details of all relevant matters to enable the Court to consider the matter fully, including, without limitation, the following:

(1)    whether there is any corresponding EC Action and / or other litigation involving the person under disability;

(2)    if so, state in relation to such EC Action or other litigation the action number and the names of the parties and their Solicitors (if any);

(3)    whether any sums have been awarded or agreed to be paid (whether on interim or final basis) in favour of the person under disability in such other cases, with copies of the relevant Court orders;

(4)    if so, whether such sums have been paid into Court or whether there are any or any other Suitors' Funds held by the District Court and / or the High Court for the benefit of the person under disability; and

(5)    whether any sums (whether by lump sum, periodical or other mode of payment) have been or will be paid out of Court with copies of the relevant Court orders.

187.    At the hearing of the application for approval of any compromise or settlement, the Plaintiff's Solicitors are required to set out all proposed directions as to the disposal of any of the monies which form a part of such compromise or settlement.  The contentsof the Order sought should follow Form PF 170 or PF 171, as appropriate, at pages 114/115 of Volume 2 of The Supreme Court Practice 1999.

188.    In respect of a person under disability by reason of mental incapacity, practitioners should be mindful of the jurisdiction of the High Court under Part II of the Mental Health Ordinance (Cap. 136) ("MHO") and the practice set out under Part Y hereof.  Solicitors are expected to advise their clients (both the person under disability as well as his next friend and other relatives) about the same before the commencement of legal proceedings, during the course of the proceedings as well as after judgment is entered and / or settlement is achieved. 

189.    Save as is otherwise ordered by the Judge the proper order for costs in respect of such compromised proceedings is on a common fund basis.

190.    In the event of a Solicitor for a Plaintiff seeking to charge against a Plaintiff's damages, costs and disbursements which he considers he will not recover from the Defendant(s), he must produce at the hearing for approval a statement of the maximum amount of such costs and disbursements and will be required to justify them.  The Plaintiff and / or the next friend must have been advised in writing of the estimate of the amount of costs and disbursements in question, and any consent thereto must be in writing and produced to the Court.  The written advice must set out clearly why those costs and disbursements have been incurred and why it is considered that they are not recoverable from the Defendant(s).  A general undertaking to be responsible for costs signed by the client will not be sufficient for these purposes.

The proposed direction set out by the Plaintiff's Solicitors pursuant to paragraph 187 hereof should also set out how the balance of the amount of such costs and disbursements after deduction of the taxed costs payable to them should be settled by or on behalf of the Plaintiff.

No approval will be given to any settlement unless the Court can be told with reasonable accuracy, the maximum amount it is sought to be deducted from the Plaintiff's damages.  If the Court is not satisfied with the maximum amount as put forward by the Plaintiff's Solicitors as being necessary, the Court may, whilst granting an approval of the settlement figure, give such directions for dealing with the application for approval of the distribution of the award as it thinks fit, including a speedy taxation of all the costs and disbursements.

191.    No amount of damages will be released from the Court's control and investment on behalf of a claimant, save for direct transmission to the claimant e.g. for the benefit of the widow and family in a fatal claim, until it is satisfied that any claim for costs and disbursements as set out in paragraph 190 hereof and / or by virtue of the First Charge of the Director of Legal Aid has been quantified.

192.    If, after the Order 80 approval, it becomes apparent that a Plaintiff who is under disability will have to pay costs in an amount higher than the amount stated at the Order 80 hearing, the Plaintiff's Solicitors should immediately inform the Court with full details of the reasons and seek directions.  The Court will not entertain such application unless the Plaintiff is properly represented and his interest is sufficiently protected.

Y     Part II of MHO

193. (1) Practitioners acting for a mentally incapacitated person ("MIP") on instructions from a next friend should bear in mind their duties towards the MIP and give consideration to the appointment of a committee or seeking other directions under Part II of the MHO.  Relevant guidance is set out in Re CK, HCMP 1150 of 2006 and Re YPC, HCMP 1174 of 2006.
     
  (2) Solicitors acting for an MIP who has been a breadwinner for his / her family should take specific instructions regarding the means of support for the family after the accident.  If loans were raised for that purpose, an application under Part II of the MHO should be made to avoid the difficulties in Re YWK HCMP 2467 of 2006 and Re C HCMP 15 of 2002.  
     
   (3) Practitioners are reminded that after an appointment of committee under Part II of the MHO, nobody else apart from the committee should be permitted to act as the next friend of an MIP to pursue a claim for the MIP unless the Court otherwise orders.

194.  A committee should apply for specific authorization under Part II of the MHO to commence or defend legal proceedings.  Such application should be supported by evidence as to the following:

(1)   the merits of the intended claim;

(2)   the benefit that the MIP might derive from the intended claim;

(3)   the estimate costs of prosecuting the claim;

(4)   the resource available to meet such costs;

(5)   the alternative options including alternative modes of dispute resolution that may achieve similar benefit for the MIP; and

(6)   the exposure of the estate of the MIP to costs liability of the opposite party in case the action fails.

Z       Approval of Settlement under RHC, Order 80 involving an MIP

195.  Where Part II proceedings have not been commenced before settlement, the Court may direct such proceedings to be commenced in the course of approval of settlement.  In considering whether Part II proceedings should be required when approving a settlement under RHC, Order 80 involving an MIP, the Court will exercise its discretion by reference to what is in the best interest of that particular MIP in the context of the factual matrix of the case before the Court.  The following factors can be relevant:

(1)   the condition of the MIP including his or her age and prognosis;

(2)   the future needs and requirements of the MIP;

(3)   the quantum of the award and, without prejudice to the Court's discretion to direct proceedings under Part II of the MHO to be commenced in respect of the particular case before the Court, the appointment of a committee will generally not be necessary when the award, and where the particular MIP is involved in more than one action, the accumulated awards, is / are not more than HK$1 million or such sum as the Court may direct from time to time;

(4)   the background and experience of the next friend including the relationship of the next friend with the MIP and the ability of the next friend to keep proper account and to appreciate his duty;

(5)   the adequacy of advice regarding the duty of a next friend;

(6)   the needs and resources of the MIP's family;

(7)   the likelihood of applications to use funds in Court for acquisitions of a capital nature;

(8)   the attitude of the primary carer of the MIP and, to a lesser extent, the attitude of the immediate family members of the MIP; and

(9)   the possible alternatives in terms of investment of the funds as opposed to leaving the monies in Court.

196.  If the Court comes to the conclusion that Part II proceedings should be instituted to protect the interest of the MIP but the proceedings have yet to be commenced, approval for settlement may still be obtained under RHC, Order 80 provided that the terms to be approved under RHC, Order 80 should provide for the following:

(1)   for once and for all payment out (if any) like disbursement of legal expenses or reimbursement of money previously spent on maintenance of the MIP and / or periodic payment out for maintenance of the MIP (if any), the PI Judge or PI Master can deal with the same under RHC, Order 80, rule 12;

(2)   the balance of the funds shall remain in Court pending Part II proceedings; and

(3)   the disposal of the balance of the funds in Court shall be in accordance with the directions of the Court in the Part II proceedings.

197.  Where a committee has been set up before settlement, the committee shall file an application in the context of the Part II proceedings for sanctioning the settlement in which the committee was appointed and the papers will be passed to the Registrar of the High Court for a report under section 13 of the MHO.  Based on the report of the Registrar, the Court will usually deal with the application on paper.  A hearing will only be required if the Court so directs.  The committee should only apply for approval pursuant to RHC, Order 80 after it has obtained sanction under Part II of the MHO.  The committee should also draw the Court's attention to the Part II approval in the Order 80 application.

198.  For cases where the Court does not require Part II proceedings to be taken out and orders payment out from the Suitors' Fund on a periodical basis or otherwise for the maintenance or benefit of the MIP, Solicitors acting for the MIP should advise the recipient of the periodical payments as regards the following:

(1)   the money is to be paid to the recipient for the maintenance and benefit of the MIP and not for any other purposes;

(2)   the recipient should keep account of monies paid to him / her and upon request by the Court, he / she should be ready to produce such account for inspection;

(3)   if the Court pays out a sum for a specific purpose, it should not be used for other purposes without any prior approval from th Court;

(4)   the recipient has a duty to inform the Master in charge of Suitors' Fund of any material change of circumstances including reduction or increase in expenditure for the maintenance of the MIP, recovery or deterioration of the MIP, accumulation of surplus from monies paid out, changes in the relationship between the MIP and the recipient, and changes in the needs of the MIP.

199.  The Court may require assurance from the Solicitor acting for the MIP that the above advice has been given and undertakings from the recipient to comply with paragraphs 198(1) to 198(4) hereof.

AA    Minors

200.    Solicitors acting for minors are reminded that paragraph 198 hereof will apply with suitable adaptations to minors as for MIPs.

AB     Sanctioned Offers and Sanctioned Payments

201.  The attention of practitioners is drawn to the new regime of sanctioned offers and sanctioned payments under RHC, Order 22.

202.  The costs consequences under RHC, Order 22, rules 20 and 21 should be brought to the attention of the party concerned by his Solicitor.

AC      Drawing up Orders

203.  It is the duty of the Plaintiff's Solicitors, and where the Plaintiff acts in person, the Defendant(s)' Solicitors to draw up orders made at Check List Review Hearings, Case Management Conferences and Pre-Trial Reviews which accurately reflect the directions made by the Master or Judge.

204.  The orders should follow a logical sequence.  Appendix H sets out the form and structure to be followed.  The orders are to be drawn up for approval as soon as possible after the hearing and in any event no later than 5 days after the hearing.  The date on the Order drawn up is the date on which the Order is made by the Master / Judge.

205.  Subject to paragraphs 203 and 204 hereof, Practice Direction 16.1 (Practice Direction on Settling Draft Orders and Judgments) shall apply to cases in the PI List.

AD      Commencement Date

206.  This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 18.1 on The Personal Injuries List dated 11 January 2001.

207.  This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

   

(Andrew Li)

Chief Justice

(Barnabas Fung) (Marlene Ng)
Judge in Charge of
the Personal Injuries List in the High Court
Judge in Charge of
the Personal Injuries List in the District Court

 


 

    See RHC, Order 1A, rule 1(e), rule 3 and rule 4(2)(e) and (f).

2     Paragraph 41(2) is directed at facilitating the mediation by having the Court resolve differences concerning the details or  mechanics of the mediation process where the parties have agreed to attempt mediation.  The Court may not, for instance, be asked to direct a party to engage in mediation or to appoint a particular mediator over the opposition of the other party, unless both parties are willing to have their differences resolved by the Court.  See paragraph 41(1).


 

 

    Appendix A

    Appendix B

    Appendix C

    Appendix D

    Appendix E

    Appendix F

    Appendix G

    Appendix H

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 18.2

 THE EMPLOYEES' COMPENSATION LIST

 

1.    Without prejudice to the general practice and procedure for employees' compensation matters, this Practice Direction identifies and gives effect to the relevant changes in civil procedure introduced by the Rules of District Court (Amendment) Rules 2008 which came into effect on 2 April 2009.

2.    This Practice Direction is issued for the guidance of practitioners and / or litigants involved in employees' compensation matters.  It is not a substitute for detailed knowledge of the Employees' Compensation Ordinance ("ECO") (Cap. 282), Employees' Compensation Regulations (Cap. 282A), Employees' Compensation (Rules of Court) Rules ("ECR") (Cap. 282B) and Rules of the District Court ("RDC") (Cap. 336H).  It is imperative that practitioners should keep themselves abreast of the changes brought about by the Civil Justice Reform and familiarize themselves with the Rules of the Court implementing the Civil Justice Reform, especially the underlying objectives and the Court's case management powers under RDC, Orders 1A and 1B.

3.    Practitioners are expected to have a firm grasp of the details of the case, to have an early identification and framing of the issues, and to map out a realistic timetable for the expeditious resolution of the case.  An overall approach should be taken rather than a piecemeal one with one or few steps at a time.

4.    Trial should be regarded as the last resort, failing resolution by alternative means such as negotiation or mediation.

5.    If a trial cannot be avoided, the parties should consider and take all necessary steps in preparation for the trial, making only such interlocutory applications as are necessarily required for the expeditious resolution of the ultimate dispute and the saving of costs.

6.    Late amendments to pleadings even on otherwise justified grounds will not be allowed if the timetable for trial is jeopardised and there is delay in making the application.

7.    Practitioners should explain to their clients the necessity of timely and adequate preparation of the case according to the timetable set, and the immutable nature of milestone dates in the proceedings.

8.    Practitioners should also explain to their respective experts that the expert's overriding duty is to assist the Court, and partisanship and lack of independence on the part of the expert will devalue his role in the judicial process.

9.    Non-compliance with this Practice Direction without good reason may lead to adverse costs consequences and / or sanctions including but not limited to those provided in the RDC, Order 62, rule 8 (wasted costs order) and exercise of the Court's power to stay proceedings.

*     The provisions relating to alternative dispute resolution procedure ("ADR") in paragraphs 13 to 33, 90(13) and 113(5) and items 7 to 10 of Part I of Appendix D hereof shall be effective as from 1 January 2010.

A     The Employees' Compensation List

10.   All actions in which a claim is made for employees' compensation and / or other reliefs under ECO, section 18A should be commenced in the Employees' Compensation List ("EC List").

11.   The Judge in charge of the EC List shall be known as the Employees' Compensation Judge ("EC Judge").

12.   Hearings listed before the EC Judge on designated days of the month for giving directions relating to the management of cases in the EC List and / or for fixing timetables for steps to be taken, including hearing of the application specified in the ECR, rule 17(1) ("First Hearing"), shall be known as Direction Hearings.

B     ADR

13.   An underlying objective of the RDC is to facilitate the settlement of disputes.  The Court has the duty as part of active case management to further that objective by encouraging the parties to use an ADR if the Court considers that appropriate and facilitating its use ("the duty in question").  The Court also has the duty of helping the parties to settle their case.  The parties and their legal representatives have the duty of assisting the Court to discharge the duty in question1.

14.   The aim of the direction in Part B hereof is to assist the Court to discharge the duty in question.

15.  In respect of cases in the EC List, parties are encouraged to explore settlement by making bona fide attempts to engage in settlement negotiations by without prejudice correspondence, by structured without prejudice face-to-face meeting, or by any other manner agreed by the parties.

16.   ADR means a process whereby the parties agree to appoint a third party to assist them to settle or resolve their dispute.  Settlement negotiations between the parties do not amount to ADR.  A common mode of ADR is mediation.  The direction in Part B hereof applies to mediation.

17.   In exercising its discretion on costs, the Court takes into account all relevant circumstances.  These would include any unreasonable failure of a party to engage in mediation where this can be established by admissible materials.  Legal representatives should advise their clients of the possibility of the Court making an adverse costs order where a party unreasonably fails to engage in mediation.

18.   The Court will not make any adverse costs order against a party on the ground of unreasonable failure to engage in mediation where:

(1)   the party has engaged in mediation to the minimum level of participation agreed to by the parties or as directed by the Court prior to the mediation in accordance with paragraph 26 hereof; or

(2)   a party has a reasonable explanation for not engaging in mediation, and the fact that active without prejudice negotiations between the parties are progressing is likely to provide such a reasonable explanation; however where such negotiations have broken down, the basis for such explanation will have gone and the parties should then consider the appropriateness of mediation.  The fact that the parties are actively engaged in some other form of ADR to settle the dispute may also provide a reasonable explanation for not engaging in mediation in the meantime.

19.   In all contexts, including dealing with matters arising under Part B hereof and in exercising its discretion, the Court cannot compel the disclosure of or admit materials so long as they are protected by privilege in accordance with legal principles, including legal professional privilege and the privilege protecting without prejudice communications.  What happens during the mediation process, being without prejudice communications, is protected by privilege.  It must be emphasized that there is no question of the Court undermining the protection afforded by privilege.

(1)   Mediation Certificate

20.   Solicitors acting respectively for the parties and / or insurer(s) concerned shall file in Court a Mediation Certificate no later than 5 days before the date of the First Hearing, but for any party who is not legally represented at that stage of the proceedings, Solicitors subsequently instructed by such party shall file in Court a Mediation Certificate no later than 21 days after the date of filing of their Notice to Act.

21.   The Mediation Certificate shall contain the information required and be in the form as per Appendix B of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the Solicitors and the party they represent and / or the insurer(s) concerned.

22.   Paragraphs 23 to 30 hereof apply to cases in the EC List in which all parties are legally represented.

(2)   Mediation Notice and Response

23.   If a party ("the applicant") wishes to attempt mediation, he should as soon as practicable after filing the Mediation Certificate serve a Mediation Notice on the other party or parties ("the respondent") in the dispute in the form and containing the information as per Appendix C of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the applicant or the insurer(s) concerned or their Solicitor.

24.   Upon receiving the Mediation Notice, the respondent should respond to the applicant by way of a Mediation Response within 14 days (or such other time as the parties may agree or as the Court may direct) in a form and containing the information as per Appendix D of Practice Direction 31 (Practice Direction on Mediation), with modifications if necessary, and signed by the respondent or the insurer(s) concerned or their Solicitor.

25.   Where the parties put forward differing proposals in the Mediation Notice and Mediation Response, the parties should attempt to reach agreement on the proposals on which they differ as soon as practicable.  Any agreement consequent upon such discussion should be reduced into writing in a minute called the Mediation Minute signed by the applicant and the respondent or the insurer(s) concerned or their Solicitors.

26.   Where the parties are unable to reach agreement on certain proposals in the Mediation Notice and Mediation Response in relation to the mediation:

(1)   if the parties are willing to have their differences resolved by direction of the Court, they may make a joint application to the Court for directions resolving the points of difference between them; and

(2)   in the absence of such willingness, any party may apply to the Court for directions and the Court may give such directions as are appropriate to resolve differences between the parties regarding the proposals that they have each made in the Mediation Notice and the Mediation Response respectively, but only in respect of the matter of time referred to in paragraph 24 hereof and the matters referred to in paragraphs 4, 5, 6 and 7 of the said Notice and Response2.

27.   Where the parties reach agreement on mediation in accordance with the Mediation Notice, Mediation Response and any Mediation Minute, the parties should proceed in accordance with the stipulated rules and timetable and, if appropriate, may apply to the Court for an interim stay of the proceedings.

28.   The Mediation Notice and Mediation Response shall be filed in Court at the time of the service of the same on the other party.  The Mediation Minute shall also be filed in Court within 3 days after it has been signed by or on behalf of both parties or the insurer(s) concerned.  These documents may be taken into account by the Court on question of costs.

(3)   Application for Stay for Mediation Purposes

29.   The Court may, on the application of one or more of the parties or on its own motion, stay the proceedings or any part thereof for the purpose of mediation for such period and on such terms as it thinks fit, bearing in mind the importance of avoiding so far as possible, disruption to the milestone dates and of avoiding, save in exceptional circumstances, any postponement of the trial dates.

30.   Where the Court stays the proceedings, the Applicant must inform the Court if a settlement is reached and the parties should take the necessary steps to conclude the legal proceedings formally.

31.   Paragraphs 32 to 33 hereof apply to cases in the EC List in which one or more parties are not legally represented.

32.   On the application of a party or on its own motion, the Court may consider at a suitable stage whether mediation is appropriate, taking into account all the circumstances.  The Court may seek information from the parties for this purpose, always respecting privilege.

33.   Where the Court considers that mediation is appropriate, the Court may give directions that the parties should follow the procedure set out in paragraphs 21 to 30 hereof with any necessary modifications.

C     Offer to Settle Before the Commencement of Proceedings

34.   Parties are reminded of the provisions in RDC, Order 62, rule 5 that the Court in exercising its discretion as to costs shall, to such extent, if any, as may be appropriate in the circumstances, take into account any written offer which is expressed to be "without prejudice save as to costs" and which relates to any issue in the proceedings to be commenced.

35.   Where the only remaining dispute is the quantum of costs, parties should actively consider at the pre-action stage whether the dispute can be resolved by costs-only proceedings. 

D     Commencement of Proceedings

36.   When the written application by the Applicant in Form 1, 2 or 3 of the Schedule, ECR ("EC Application") is filed at the Registry of the District Court, it shall be accompanied by:

(1)   a bilingual notice in the form as per Appendix A that the Respondent may make an admission in accordance with RDC, Order 13A and that the Respondent's written answer in Form 5 of the Schedule, ECR ("Answer") must be verified by a Statement of Truth in accordance with RDC, Order 41A;

(2)   a Form 16 or Form 16C of Appendix A, RDC, whichever is appropriate, modified in the manner as set out in paragraph 37 hereof; and

(3)   where the Applicant is legally represented, a certificate in the form as per Appendix B signed by the Applicant and his Solicitor stating that the action is not funded by any third party on the basis of any fee arrangement contingent upon the outcome of the litigation.

37.   For cases in the EC List, Form 16 or Form 16C of Appendix A, RDC is modified as follows:

(1)   the form number being "Form 16" or "Form 16C", as the case may be, must be marked at the top of the first page of the document;

(2)   the word "plaintiff" whenever it appears shall be replaced by "applicant";

(3)   the word "defendant" shall be replaced by "respondent"; and

(4)   in relation to the second item under the Note at the end of the form, the phrase "obtain leave to represent the company from a Practice Master" shall be replaced by "comply with Order 5A, rule 2(b) and (c) of the Rules of the District Court (Cap. 336, sub. leg. H)".

38.   Whenever a Notice to Act (unless such notice is filed at the same time with the EC Application at the Registry of the District Court) and / or a Notice of Change of Solicitors is filed with the Court on behalf of the Applicant or a party claiming employees' compensation, it shall be accompanied by a certificate as per the form at Appendix B signed by such party and his Solicitor stating that the action is not funded by any third party on the basis of any fee arrangement contingent upon the outcome of the litigation.

39.   The Solicitor representing the Applicant or a party claiming employees' compensation has a duty to explain to the Applicant or such party that any fee arrangement contingent upon the outcome of the litigation, champerty and / or maintenance of legal proceedings are unlawful save for agreements entered into with the Legal Aid Department under the Supplementary Legal Aid Scheme established under the Legal Aid Ordinance (Cap. 91).

E     Pleadings

40.   For the avoidance of doubt, the following documents are regarded as pleadings:

(1)   EC Application accompanied by a concise statement of the circumstances in which the application is made and the relief or order which the Applicant claims, or the question which he desires to have determined (ECR, rule 16(1));

(2)   Answer containing a concise statement of the extent and grounds of opposition (ECR, rule 17(2)); and

(3)  written Reply and / or subsequent pleading filed and / or served with leave of the Court.

41.   All pleadings including amendments thereto and Further and Better Particulars of any pleading should contain a Statement of Truth in compliance with RDC, Order 41A, rule 2 and rule 5 and also with Practice Direction 19.3 (Practice Direction on Statement of Truth) with suitable adaptations notwithstanding that alternative facts may have been pleaded pursuant to RDC, Order 18, rule 12A.

42.   A request in writing for further particulars of the grounds upon which the EC Application is made or the ground upon which such application is opposed in Form 6 of the Schedule, ECR shall, at the same time upon filing at the Registry of the District Court and / or serving on the Applicant or Respondent as the case may be, be accompanied by a notice in the form as per Appendix C that the reply thereto must be verified by a Statement of Truth in accordance with RDC, Order 41A.

43.   Application for dispensing with the Statement of Truth under RDC, Order 41A, rule 2(3) should be made as soon as it is realised that there exists valid grounds for such application and before the expiry of the time for filing of the relevant pleading.  The application should be supported by affidavit setting out the grounds for the application and the salient supporting facts.

44.   In pleading an Answer, a bare denial will only be regarded as a non-admission with the consequence that the Respondent may be precluded from leading evidence to prove a different version of events.  Where a version of events different to that pleaded in the EC Application is relied upon by the Respondent, the Answer must condescend upon particulars of the events alleged by him.

F     Witness Statements

45.   All witness statements should contain a Statement of Truth in compliance with RDC, Order 41A, rules 2 and 5 and also with Practice Direction 19.3 (Practice Direction on Statement of Truth) with suitable adaptations.

G     Protocol for Commissioning Expert Reports

(1)   General

46.   As a general rule, leave of the Court or consent of the parties is required before any expert evidence can be adduced at trial.

47.   A party who obtains expert evidence before obtaining leave, other than from a single joint expert or pursuant to joint examination and joint expert report with the expert(s) of the other party or parties, does so at his own risk as to costs and / or eventual refusal of leave to adduce such expert evidence.

48.   As soon as it is realised there exists a need or an anticipated need for adducing expert evidence at trial or if the parties fail to reach agreement on arranging joint examination and / or compiling joint expert report by the parties' respective experts or if no agreement can be reached as to directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence, a party or parties (as the case may be) shall apply to the EC Judge for directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence in the following manner:

(1)   a party or the parties shall apply by any manner specified in directions given by the Court;

(2)   where there are no such directions, a party shall apply or the parties shall jointly apply to restore the case for a Direction Hearing; or

(3)   where all the parties are legally represented and agree to such mode of application the parties shall jointly apply by Joint Written Application (see paragraph 69(2) hereof).

49.   In respect of the application for such directions and / or permission, each party is required to state to the Court the name(s) and area(s) of expertise of his expert(s) on liability and / or quantum issues, and in the case of medical expert(s), the date or proposed date of examination of the injured claimant by the named expert(s) and the date or proposed date of completion of the expert report by such expert(s).

50.   If a party retains different expert(s) for the same area(s) of expertise for any corresponding common law personal injuries action ("PI Action") with disclosure of the expert report(s) from such different expert(s) in those proceedings, such party is required to state to the Court the name(s) and area(s) of expertise of such different expert(s).

51.   Any expert instructed by a party or parties should be able to produce the expert report (and in the case of a medical expert, also conduct an examination of the injured claimant) within a reasonable time of the instructions given and / or having regard to the case management timetable.

52.   The case management timetable will be fixed according to such time as may reasonably be required for preparation of the case for trial rather than according to experts' diaries.  Parties should not expect the Court to allow any prolonged timetable to suit the diary of any expert who is unable to conduct an examination and / or complete the expert report within a reasonable time.

53.   A party or parties instructing a medical expert should:

(1)   inform such expert in writing of the matters in paragraphs 51 and 52 hereof;

(2)   secure confirmation in writing from such expert as to the date of examination of the injured claimant and the date by which the expert report will be completed and available for filing and service on the basis of paragraphs 51 and 52 hereof;

(3)   notwithstanding paragraph 53(2) hereof, ensure that instructions are accepted on the basis that the date of examination of the injured claimant and the date for filing and / or serving the expert report specified in the case management timetable fixed by the Court are the relevant committed dates unless leave is granted to vary or set aside such dates; and

(4)   immediately inform such expert of the committed dates in paragraph 53(3) hereof and, if any of the committed dates is varied by the Court, the varied date(s) which shall then be the relevant committed date(s).

54.   The EC Judge shall be notified at once (but no later than 5 days in any event) by the party or parties instructing a medical expert if any of the dates or varied dates in paragraphs 53 and 55 hereof are not or will not be met, including, without limitation:

(1)   cancellation or adjournment of the date of examination of the injured claimant for whatever reason; and

(2)   receipt of notice that the medical expert cannot meet any of such dates.

Extension of time will not be granted as a matter of course, but only on sufficient grounds being shown and on the applicant party or parties satisfying the Court that such extension of time will be complied with.  The Court may, if considered appropriate, impose an unless order prescribing a suitable sanction should there be any further non-compliance.

55.   Where the parties:

(1)   anticipate the need for adducing expert medical evidence at trial;

(2)   have not applied to the Court for directions on obtaining expert evidence and / or for permission to adduce expert evidence; and

(3)   intend to instruct a single joint expert or their own medical expert(s) to carry out a joint examination of the injured claimant and to prepare a joint expert report,

the party or parties instructing the medical expert(s) should comply with paragraph 53(1) and (2) hereof and ensure that instructions are given and accepted on the basis that the date of examination of the injured claimant and the date for completing the expert report specified in the instructions are committed dates unless varied by subsequent directions given by the Court (see paragraph 53(3) hereof).  The party or parties instructing the medical expert(s) shall immediately inform such expert(s) if and when any of the committed dates is varied by the Court, which varied date(s) shall then be the relevant committed date(s) (see paragraph 53(4) hereof).

56.   All expert reports (save and except medical reports from treatment hospitals or clinics documenting the treatment received by the injured claimant) shall comply with Part IV of RDC, Order 38 and the requirements set out in Appendix E, RDC referred to in rules 37B and 37C thereof.

57.   The requirement in paragraph 56 hereof shall be specifically brought to the attention of the expert by the party or parties instructing him.  In particular, it is emphasised that an expert report should be verified by:

(1)   a Statement of Truth in compliance with RDC, Order 38, rule 37A and Order 41A, rules 2 and 5 and also with Practice Direction 19.3 (Practice Direction on Statement of Truth) with suitable adaptations; and

(2)   a declaration of compliance with the Code of Conduct in Appendix E, RDC in compliance with RDC, Order 38, rule  37C.

(2)   Joint Examination and Joint Report

58.   Where each party instructs his own medical expert, arrangements should be made for joint examination of the injured claimant, and the respective medical experts should prepare a joint expert report and / or joint supplemental expert report(s) pertaining thereto for or with a view for disclosure in the proceedings.

59.   If a medical expert intended to be instructed by a party is unwilling to conduct a joint examination of the injured claimant or prepare a joint expert report with medical expert(s) of the other party or parties, each party shall then nominate other medical experts for the purpose of conducting a joint examination and preparing a joint report.  If there is still no agreement, directions shall be sought from the EC Judge as soon as possible.

60.   Insofar as is practicable, parties should prepare agreed instructions to the medical experts for conducting a joint examination of the injured claimant and preparing a joint expert report.

61.   A party who unreasonably fails to cooperate in instructing or arranging joint examination of the injured claimant and / or in instructing or preparing joint expert report will risk sanctions being imposed by the Court as it deems fit, which may include refusal of leave by the Court to adduce expert report prepared singly by such party's own medical expert and / or refusal by the Court to allow costs for obtaining such report.

(3)   Form of Expert Report

62.   To avoid unnecessary delay and / or to minimise the need for supplemental report(s), the party or parties instructing an expert or experts should ensure that all necessary information, documents and records are made available to the expert(s).  The matters to be investigated and the issues to be addressed by the expert(s) should be clearly identified in the instructions.

63.   Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 8 of Appendix E, RDC, an expert should be asked to specify in the expert report:

(1)   the materials, documents and records available to him;

(2)   the matters to be investigated and the precise issues and subjects to be addressed;

(3)   where there is a range of opinion on the matters to be investigated and the issues and subjects to be addressed, a summary of such range of opinion and the reasons for his own opinion; and

(4)   a summary of the conclusions reached.

64.   Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 8 of Appendix E, RDC, and in addition to the provisions in paragraph 63 hereof, the parties' respective experts when preparing joint expert report should be asked to adopt and specify in such report the common parameters upon which their opinions are based, and they should be asked to specify in the joint expert report:

(1)   if different parameters have been used, the parameters upon which each expert's opinion is based and the reasons for adopting different parameters;

(2)   the issues on which the experts have reached a common opinion and in respect of each such issue what that common opinion is;

(3)   the issues on which the experts have failed to reach a common opinion and their competing views on each such issue; and

(4)   the reasons for a given expert's disagreement with any opposing expert's views on each such issue.

(4)   Single Joint Expert

65.   In appropriate cases, the Court may give directions for the appointment of a single joint expert (see RDC, Order 38, rule 4A).

66.   If it is anticipated that a single joint expert is appropriate in light of the considerations identified in RDC, Order 38, rule 4A(5), the direction of the Court should be sought as soon as possible.

H     Case Management

(1)   General

67.   Save as provided in the RDC or in this Practice Direction, RDC, Order 25 shall not apply to cases in the EC List.

68.   It is important for parties and their legal representatives to appreciate that:

(1)   efficient and cost-effective resolution of disputes cannot be achieved without due diligence and cooperation on their part; and

(2)   the Court will be proactive in case management in accordance with the underlying objectives set out in RDC, Order 1A and the case management powers set out in RDC, Order 1B.

69.   The parties should consult one another before:

(1)   any Direction Hearing; or

(2)   where all the parties are legally represented, any joint written application to the Court (whether made pursuant to directions by the Court or on the parties' own initiative by way of Consent Summons / Application or joint letter with "Joint Written Application" written / typed in clear permanent dark blue or black marking at the top margin) ("Joint Written Application") to give directions relating to management of the case and / or to fix a timetable for steps to be taken,

but the process of consultation must not delay:

(a)   any application to restore the case for fixing a Direction Hearing or making a Joint Written Application pursuant to directions by the Court or in accordance with the reasonable needs of the case or as required in this Practice Direction;

(b)   giving of information and / or documents to the Court under paragraphs 73, 75, 76, 77 and 78 hereof;

(c)   the lodging and service of the written letter under paragraph 75 hereof; and / or

(d)   taking any step required to be taken under this Practice Direction.

70.   Each party shall make all admissions and all agreements as to the conduct of the proceedings which ought reasonably to be made by him.  Any unreasonable refusal to make any admission or agreement may be visited with costs sanctions.

71.   At the determination of any Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application, the Court:

(1)   may endeavour to secure that the parties make all admissions and all agreements as to the conduct of the proceedings which ought reasonably to be made by them; and

(2)   may cause the order on such Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application to record:

(a)   any admissions or agreements so made; and

(b)   (with a view to such special order, if any, as to costs as may be just being made at the trial) any refusal to make any admission or agreement.

72.   Nothing in paragraph 71 hereof shall be construed as requiring the Court to endeavour to secure that the parties shall agree to exclude or limit any right to appeal, but the order made may record any such agreement.

(2)   Duty to Give All Information

73.   Each party and his legal representatives shall give as much information (including, without limitation, information on the matters in Appendix D) and produce all such documents as the Court may reasonably require to enable the Court to give directions relating to management of the case and to fix a timetable for steps to be taken.  For the avoidance of doubt, it is unnecessary to lodge draft trial bundle for Direction Hearings.

74.   The Court may, if it appears proper so to do in the circumstances, authorise any such information or documents to be given or produced to the Court without being disclosed to the other parties.  In the absence of such authority, any information or document given or produced under paragraphs 73, 75, 76 and 78 hereof shall be given or produced to all parties as well as to the Court.

75.   Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 73 hereof and to any directions given by the Court for a party or parties to provide information and / or produce documents, each party if legally represented shall not less than 5 days before a Direction Hearing lodge with the Court and serve on the other party or parties a written letter giving information on:

(1)   all matters in Part I of Appendix D;

(2)   item 18 in Part II of Appendix D and all other matters in Part II of Appendix D that are known to such party or can be ascertained by him through reasonably diligent inquiry;

(3)   any matter in Part III of Appendix D that are relevant to the current and / or anticipated future stage of the proceedings;

(4)   unless such party gives reason(s) for not seeking directions or timetable on those matters, all matters in Parts IV, V and VI of Appendix D; and

(5)   proposed directions for management of the case and / or proposed timetable for steps to be taken.

The written letter should set out the above matters in the same itemised order as in Appendix D.

76.   Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 73 hereof and to any directions given by the Court for a party or parties to provide information and / or produce documents, where all the parties are legally represented, all parties shall in the Joint Written Application give information on the matters in paragraph 75(1) to (5) hereof in the same itemised order as in Appendix D.

77.   Any omission to give information on any matter in Parts II, III, IV, V and VI of Appendix D under paragraphs 75 and / or 76 hereof shall be taken that the party or parties:

(1)   having considered those matters, have decided they are not relevant or required; and / or

(2)   having made reasonably diligent inquiry, have no knowledge of such matters.

78.   Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 73 hereof and to any directions given by the Court for a party or parties to provide information and / or produce documents, the Court may in cases involving litigant(s) in person give directions at any Direction Hearing for such litigant(s) in person to give information on any of the matters in paragraph  75(1) to (5) hereof either before or at the next Direction Hearing.

79.   If any party fails to give or adequately give information and / or produce documents on the matters in paragraphs 73 and / or 75(1) to (5) hereof within the time specified in paragraphs 75, 76 and / or 78 hereof, and the absence or inadequacy of such information and / or documents leads to an adjournment of the Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application, such party may be visited by costs sanctions, including a wasted costs order.

80.   If the Court at the determination of the Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application requires a party or his legal representatives to give any information and / or produce any document and that information or document is not given or produced, then, subject to paragraph 81 hereof, the Court may:

(1)   cause the facts to be recorded in the order with a view to such special order, if any, as to costs as may be just being made at trial; or

(2)   if it appears to the Court to be just so to do:

(a)   order the whole or any part of the pleadings of the party concerned be struck out; or

(b)  if the party is the applicant or the claimant of any relief(s) sought in the proceedings, order the action or the relevant relief(s) sought be dismissed on such terms as may be just.

81.   Notwithstanding anything in this Practice Direction, no information or documents which are privileged from disclosure are required to be given or produced under paragraphs 73 to 76 and 78 hereof by the legal representatives of any party otherwise than with the consent of that party.

82.   Subject to paragraph 83 hereof, no affidavit shall be used at the determination of any Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application except with the leave or directions of the Court.

83.   No leave is required by virtue of paragraph 82 hereof for the use of an affidavit by any party at the determination of any Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application in connection with any application for any order if, under the ECR and / or the RDC, an application for such an order is required to be supported by an affidavit.

(3)   Direction Hearings and Joint Written Applications

84.   If parties are able to reach agreement as to the conduct of the proceedings before any Direction Hearing, the Applicant (failing whom the Respondent) shall not less than 4 days before the Direction Hearing procure and:

(1)   file a Consent Summons / Application seeking agreed directions and / or timetable;

(2)   apply to vacate the Direction Hearing; and

(3)   unless paragraph 75 hereof has been complied with and subject to paragraphs 73, 77 and 79 hereof, lodge a joint letter of the parties giving information on the matters in paragraph 75(1) to (5) hereof in the same itemised order as in Appendix D and, where appropriate, giving reasons for the agreed directions and / or timetable sought

for the Court's consideration and approval / direction.

85.   If the parties are able to reach agreement as to the conduct of the proceedings before expiry of any time-limit for applying to restore the case for fixing a Direction Hearing or for making a Joint Written Application for the Court to give directions relating to management of the case or to fix a timetable for steps to be taken, the Applicant (failing whom the Respondent) shall on or before the expiry of such time-limit procure and lodge a joint written letter of all parties:

(1)   with "Joint Written Application" written / typed in clear permanent dark blue or black marking at the top margin;

(2)   containing the agreed directions and / or timetable; and

(3)   subject to paragraphs 73, 77 and 79 hereof, give information on the matters in paragraph 75(1) to (5) hereof in the same itemised order as in Appendix D and, where appropriate, giving reasons for the agreed directions and / or timetable sought

for the Court's consideration and approval / direction.

86.   Any unnecessary oral hearing resulting from belated agreement may be visited by costs sanctions, including a wasted costs order.

87.   If no agreement can be reached on any or some of the directions relating to management of the case or any or some aspects of the timetable for steps to be taken, the Court may give such directions and fix such timetable:

(1)   at a Direction Hearing restored on application made by any party; or

(2)   upon Joint Written Application by all relevant parties requesting for written directions by the Court and setting out each party's proposal and reasons therefor in respect of the directions and / or timetable that cannot be agreed,

such application to be made as soon as possible and, where there is any time-limit for applying to restore the case for Direction Hearing or for making Joint Written Application, before the expiry of such time-limit.

88.   Nothing in the foregoing paragraphs prevent the parties from making a Joint Written Application containing the joint views of all relevant parties and / or the directions they jointly invite the Court to make and giving reasons therefor at any time.

89.   In cases involving litigant(s) in person, the Court shall give directions relating to management of the case or fix a timetable for steps to be taken at Direction Hearings, and may hold a Direction Hearing on its own motion.  For the avoidance of doubt, paragraphs 84 to 88 hereof do not apply to cases involving litigant(s) in person.

90.   The Court will have regard to and consider the information given by the parties in paragraphs 73, 75, 76, 78, 84 and / or 85 hereof and to the reasonable needs of the case in deciding what directions relating to management of the case are needed and / or what the timetable for steps to be taken should be, and, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, may upon application or on its own motion make the following orders:

(1)   an order for adding or substituting parties to the action (ECR, rules 22 to 24 and / or RDC, Order 15, rule 4);

(2)   an order for amendment of pleadings (ECR, rules 17(3) and 19 and / or RDC, Order 20, rules 5 and 8);

(3)   an order for Further and Better Particulars (ECR, rule 18 and / or RDC, Order 18, rule 12(3A));

(4)   an order for further discovery and inspection (RDC, Order 24, rules 3, 7 and 11) and / or an order limiting discovery (RDC, Order 24, rule 15A);

(5)   an order granting leave to administer interrogatories (RDC, Order 26, rule 1);

(6)   an order for split trial (RDC, Order 33, rule 4);

(7)   an order directing the hearing of a preliminary issue and entering judgment or dismissing the claim, where appropriate, upon determination of such preliminary issue (RDC, Order 33, rules 3 and 7 and RDC, Order 1B, rule 1(2)(k));

(8)   entering of judgment on liability for compensation to be assessed;

(9)   any other order as may be deemed appropriate for the just, expeditious and economic resolution of the case, including orders relating to the filing and exchange / service of witness statements, obtaining and filing medical or other expert report(s), and expert directions restricting expert evidence;

(10)  an order for interim payment (RDC, Order 29, rule 11);

(11)  an order for extension of time under ECO, sections 14(4), 16B(2) and / or 18(2);

(12)  an order for payment of periodical payments under ECO, sections 10(1) and / or 10(5);

(13)  an order for staying the action to facilitate an attempt on ADR;

(14)  fixing a Direction Hearing if the Court is of the opinion that it is desirable to do so;

(15)  where necessary, fixing a date for Case Management Conference ("CMC") and / or Pre-Trial Review ("PTR");

(16)  an order or direction in exercise of the powers conferred by the provisions specified in paragraphs (a) to (c) of RDC, Order 25, rule 6; and / or

(17) an order setting the case down for trial in the fixture list specifying the trial date(s) or in the running list specifying that the trial will not to be warned before a particular date.

91.   In addition to the Court's power and discretion in giving directions for management of the case and in fixing a timetable for steps to be taken in paragraph 90 hereof, the Court shall endeavour to secure that all matters which must or can be dealt with on interlocutory applications and have not already been dealt with are also then dealt with.  The Court also retains a discretion to:

(1)   override agreed directions and time-limits put forward by the parties where the Court considers it appropriate to do so in all the circumstances and / or in accordance with the underlying objectives and case management powers in RDC, Orders 1A and 1B;

(2)   adjourn or reserve consideration of any or all of the directions and / or timetable proposed by the parties for later resolution; and / or

(3)   fix a Direction Hearing, CMC or PTR or set a time-limit for the parties to apply by Joint Written Application to restore the adjourned or reserved matters in paragraph  91(2) hereof for consideration by the Court.

92.   At any Direction Hearing where the action is likely to be set down for trial, all parties must have the necessary information as to availability of trial Solicitor or Counsel, witness(es) and / or expert(s) to enable the Court to fix the trial date(s).

93.   Unless it appears to the Court that an oral hearing is necessary, the Court may give directions for management of the case and / or fix a timetable for steps to be taken in writing and without a hearing.

94.   Parties are expected to comply with the directions and timetable laid down by the Court.  Unless sufficient grounds are shown, the Court may not grant extensions of time for compliance.

(4)   Interlocutory Applications

95.   Parties should focus on the relevant issues.  Proliferation of efforts on irrelevant and / or unnecessary factual, legal or procedural disputes should be avoided.  Unnecessary and / or disproportionate interlocutory applications should not be made.  The same applies to unnecessary and / or unreasonable opposition.  They will be met with adverse costs orders to be summarily assessed.

96.   Matters relating to management of the case and to fixing a timetable for steps to be taken should be dealt with at Direction Hearings before the EC Judge or, where all the parties are legally represented, by Joint Written Applications.  Unnecessary interlocutory applications relating to such matters should not be made, and may be met with adverse costs orders to be summarily assessed.

97.   Parties should as early as possible actively consider what interlocutory applications they will take out and endeavour to reach agreement on directions.

98.   If parties cannot reach agreement, the proper course is to take out the appropriate application as soon as possible.  Parties should not send copies of their respective correspondence to the Court for adjudication on paper, and the Court will not respond to them.

99.   If the application is made after the last Direction Hearing or CMC but before PTR, and is contentious, the hearing shall be before the Judge designated to conduct the PTR.

100.  If the application is made after PTR but before trial, and is contentious, the hearing shall be before the designated trial Judge, or if the trial Judge is not yet designated, the Judge who conducted the PTR.

101.  Save as provided in paragraphs 99 and 100 hereof, the application is to be heard before the EC Judge or any other Judge, and the EC Judge may refer the hearing of such application to any other Judge as he / she may deem fit, and vice versa.

102.  At the conclusion of the hearing, the parties are required to supply a short statement as to the costs of and occasioned by the application so that the Court may make an order under RDC, Order 62, rule 9A for summary assessment of costs that may be payable forthwith.

(5)   CMC

103.  The Court may, upon application or on its own motion, fix and specify a Direction Hearing (but excluding the First Hearing) as a CMC.  A CMC need not be fixed for each and every case in the EC List.

104.  A party may at a Direction Hearing or, where all the parties are legally represented, the parties may by Joint Written Application apply for a CMC.  Alternatively, where all the parties are legally represented, any party may apply by letter to the EC Judge (with copy served on the other party or parties) setting out the reasons for such hearing, and the other party or parties must within 7 days of receiving such copy letter respond by letter to the EC Judge setting out their objections thereto (if any).

105. Save where such application is made at a Direction Hearing, directions will be given in writing and without a hearing by the EC Judge or any other Judge.  The EC Judge may refer such application to any other Judge as he / she may deem fit.

106.  CMC is a milestone date, and is generally held before the EC Judge provided that the EC Judge may on his / her own motion and by directions in writing to the parties refer the CMC to another Judge as he / she may deem fit.

107.  For the avoidance of doubt and subject to paragraphs 108 and 109 hereof, paragraphs 73, 74, 77 and 79 hereof apply with suitable adaptations to CMC.

108.  Not less than 7 days before the date fixed for a CMC, each party if legally represented shall lodge with the Court and serve on the other party or parties a written letter:

(1)   giving information on all matters in Parts I, II, III, IV and VI and item 40 of Part V of Appendix D in the same itemised order as in Appendix D; and

(2)   indicating accurately and fully the extent of further interlocutory applications or appeals to be made.

109.  In cases involving litigant(s) in person, the Court may give directions at any Direction Hearing requiring such litigant(s) in person to give information on any of the matters in Parts I, II, III, IV and VI and item 40 of Part V of Appendix D either before or at the CMC.

110. A CMC is a critical stage in the proceedings.  It is not a second opportunity for parties to ask for directions or timetable which they could have sought at any previous (and / or after the last) Direction Hearing or Joint Written Application.  The later in time and the closer to trial an interlocutory application is made, the less likely it is for the Court to entertain it.

111.  Parties are expected to have complied with the directions given and timetable laid down by the time of the CMC.  Unless sufficient grounds are shown, the Court will not grant extensions of time for compliance.  If it does, such grant of extension will most likely be on the basis of an unless order with self-executing sanctions.

112.  At the hearing of the CMC, all parties must have the necessary information as to availability of trial Solicitor or Counsel, witness(es) and / or expert(s) to enable the Judge to fix the trial date(s).

113. At a CMC the Court may consider applications for and may make such orders as may be necessary and appropriate for the efficient resolution of all outstanding matters and to ensure that the action is tried justly, speedily and efficiently.  Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, the Court at a CMC:

(1)   shall review the steps which parties have taken in preparation of the case, and in particular their compliance with any directions that the Court may have given;

(2)   shall decide and fix a timetable for the steps which are to be taken by the parties between the date of the CMC and trial to secure the progress of the case in accordance with the underlying objectives in RDC, Order 1A and, where necessary, will exercise its case management powers under RDC, Order 1B;

(3)   may ensure as far as it can that all admissions that can be made and all agreements that can be reached between the parties about the matters in issue and the conduct of the claim are made and recorded;

(4)   may adjourn the CMC to another date, fix a date for a PTR, or set the case down for trial in the fixture list specifying the trial date(s) or in the running list specifying that the trial will not to be warned before a particular date;

(5)   may ascertain the parties' attempt or intention to undergo mediation and / or other ADR means; and / or

(6)   may make any of the orders in paragraph 90 hereof.

(6)   PTR

114. Irrespective whether there is any CMC, the Court may upon application or on its own motion provide for and fix a hearing for a PTR.  A PTR need not be fixed for each and every case in the EC List.

115.  A party may at a Direction Hearing or CMC or, where all the parties are legally represented, the parties may by Joint Written Application apply for a PTR.  Alternatively, where all the parties are legally represented, any party may apply by letter to the EC Judge (with copy served on the other party or parties) setting out the reasons for such hearing, and the other party or parties must within 7 days of receiving such copy letter respond by letter to the EC Judge setting out their objections thereto (if any).

116. Save where such application is made at a Direction Hearing or CMC, directions will be given in writing and without a hearing by the EC Judge or any other Judge.  The EC Judge may refer such application to any other Judge as he / she may deem fit.

117.  A PTR is a milestone date and is generally held before the trial Judge, or if the trial Judge is not yet designated, the EC Judge.

118. For the avoidance of doubt and subject to paragraph 119 hereof, paragraphs 73, 74, 77 and 79 hereof apply with suitable adaptations to PTR.

119.  Not less than 7 days before the date fixed for a PTR,

(1)   each party if legally represented shall lodge with the Court and serve on the other party or parties a written letter giving information on all matters in Parts I, II, III, IV and VI of Appendix D in the same itemised order as in Appendix D; and

(2)   the Applicant by his Solicitors or, if he is not legally represented, the Respondent by his Solicitors shall lodge a fully indexed and fully paginated bundle of documents (in ring-binder(s) or lever-arch file(s)) with each page individually and consecutively numbered on the top right-hand corner from the top of the bundle working continuously through to the end and with the following sections:

(a)   properly coloured latest versions of the pleadings, application for periodical payment under ECO, section 10(5), notice(s) of appeal under ECO, section 18, notice(s) of cancellation under ECO, section 16B, and relevant Court orders, but Further and Better Particulars of a pleading should immediately follow the pleading to which it relates;

(b)   witness statements as to liability and / or quantum;

(c)   relevant medical report(s) from treatment hospitals or clinics documenting the treatment received by the injured claimant;

(d)   expert medical report(s) for the Applicant (if any), then expert medical report(s) for the Respondent (if any) followed by joint expert medical report(s) within separate sub-sections and in chronological order within each sub-section (and the index must state whether they are agreed reports or not);

(e)   relevant documents as to liability;

(f)   relevant documents as to quantum;

(g)   correspondence exchanged between the parties and their Solicitors that are necessary, directly relevant and arranged in chronological order,

together with:

(h)   a full index placed at the top of the bundle listing the sections of the bundle and the documents contained therein, and giving the page reference for each document unless a class of documents can appropriately be shown in the index by general description, but a particular document within a class should be listed separately if it is particularly important to the case; and

(i)   a section index placed at the top of each section of the bundle listing the documents contained in such section prepared in the same manner as for the full index.

120.  Solicitors acting for the Applicant or the Respondent, as the case may be, must collect the bundle for re-use with the addition of new documents, if necessary, at the conclusion of the PTR or any adjourned PTR.

121.  The Court expects the case to be ready for trial by the time of the PTR.  Late interlocutory applications may not be entertained.

122.  For the avoidance of doubt, if the case has not been set down for trial, paragraph 112 hereof with suitable adaptations applies to PTR.

123.  At the hearing of a PTR the Court may consider applications for and may make such orders as may be necessary and appropriate for the efficient resolution of all outstanding matters and to ensure that the action is tried justly, speedily and efficiently.  Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, the Court at a PTR will:

(1)   confirm or vary the estimated length of trial in light of the completed interlocutory steps;

(2)   if the case has not been set down for trial, set the case down for trial in the fixture list specifying the trial date(s) or in the running list specifying that the trial will not to be warned before a particular date;

(3)   give any further directions needed (including any required extensions of time for interlocutory tasks not yet completed, or any appropriate unless order on terms as to costs) provided that such directions will not impinge on the trial date(s) or the particular date from when the trial can be warned; and

(4)   if necessary, give directions in relation to the trial under RDC, Order 35, rule 3A.

(7)   Case Managing for Trial

124.  If at any stage it is sought to set the case down for trial, each party should have ascertained from trial Solicitor or Counsel or, where trial Counsel has not been briefed yet, the handling Solicitor of the case, and be in a position to give to the Court (if so required) the time estimates (without taking into account the time estimates of other party or parties) of:

(1)   opening submission;

(2)   evidence-in-chief of each of his / her witnesses;

(3)   cross-examination of each of the other party's or parties' witnesses; and

(4)   closing submission.

125.  If the time estimates are provided to the Court, they are taken to have been provided by trial Solicitor or Counsel or the handling Solicitor of the case, and are expected to be realistic and adhered to at trial.  The Court can, if it considers desirable, direct that a certificate as to such time estimates prepared by trial Solicitor or Counsel or the handling Solicitor of the case be filed and served.

126.  If there is a change of circumstances that may affect the time estimates given to the Court, parties are expected to inform the Court as soon as possible, and in any event no later than 21 days before the trial date or the particular date from when the trial can be warned.

127.  Parties are reminded of the Court's case managing powers at trial under RDC, Order 35, rule 3A to limit the time allocated for different stages of trial, for instance, time to be taken in examining, cross-examining or re-examining witness(es), in making an oral submission and in presenting a party's case, with or without reference to the time estimates that may be given to the Court.

(8)   Milestone Dates

128.  For the avoidance of doubt, the trial date(s) or the particular date from when the trial can be warned as specified in any direction or order is a milestone date.

129.  Milestone dates (including the trial date(s) and / or the particular date from when the trial can be warned as specified in any direction or order) will be immovable save in the most exceptional circumstances.

130.  RDC, Order 25, rules 3(2) to (3) and 4 shall apply to all dates specified in this Practice Direction as milestone dates.

(9)   Variation of Court-Determined Directions and Timetable

131. Where there has been a change in the circumstances since directions were given and timetable was fixed, the Court may set aside or vary a direction it has given or give further directions either upon application or on its own motion.

132. Where all the parties are legally represented and agree to a variation of the time-limits for non-milestone events in the timetable, they may effect such variations by recording the agreement in a Consent Summons / Application or Joint Written Application provided that the agreed variations do not involve or necessitate changes to any milestone date.

133.  The Court retains a discretion to override agreed directions for variation of the time-limits put forward by the parties where the Court considers it appropriate to do so in all the circumstances and / or in accordance with the underlying objectives in RDC, Order 1A and using its case management powers under RDC, Order 1B.

134.  Where the parties cannot agree on extension of time:

(1)   the party in default should take out the appropriate application to the EC Judge as soon as it is realised or anticipated that any of the time-limits will not be met.  Such an application will not be granted as a matter of course, but only on sufficient grounds being shown and on the applicant for extension of time satisfying the Court that he will be able to comply with an extension without impinging on the trial date(s) or the particular date from which the trial can be warned;

(2)   alternatively, any other party may apply for an order to enforce compliance or for a sanction to be imposed or both of these;

(3)   an application for extension of time may be granted on the basis of an immediate unless order prescribing a suitable sanction should there be any further non-compliance. 

(10)  Attendances

135.  All Direction Hearing, CMC and PTR should be attended by the parties themselves, or if they are legally represented, by their legal representatives.

136.  Representation at Direction Hearing and CMC shall be by Solicitor.  Where Counsel is instructed unnecessarily for such hearing, the Court may refuse certificate for and / or disallow costs of instructing Counsel.

137.  Representation at PTR shall be by Solicitor or, where necessary, Counsel fully instructed for the purpose of trial or PTR.  The Court retains discretion whether to grant or refuse certificate for Counsel.

138.  A legal representative who attends any of the hearings in paragraph 135 hereof should be the person having prime responsibility for the case and must in any event be familiar with it, be able to provide the Court with information and / or documents likely to be needed to make its decision about case management, and having sufficient authority to deal with any issues that are likely to arise.

(11)  Costs Sanctions

139. Where a hearing is necessitated due to the fault or default of a party (such as failure to comply with this Practice Direction or failure to cooperate), the Court may consider ordering that party to pay the costs of the other party or parties who have attended the hearing, summarily assess the amount of those costs and / or order them to be paid forthwith.

140.  Where the inadequacy of the person attending or of his instructions leads to adjournment of a hearing and wastage of costs, he will likely be visited with costs sanctions.

141.  If the Court considers any party or legal representative has been at fault or in default in respect of any requirement, act or step specified in this Practice Direction, the Court may make such orders as to costs as it thinks fit, including an order under RDC, Order 62, rules 8, 9(4)(b) or 9A to be payable forthwith.

(12)  Documents for Use at Trial / Assessment of Compensation

142.  Subject to and / or unless otherwise provided in this Practice Direction, Practice Direction 5.6 (Practice Direction on Documents for Use at Trial) shall apply to cases in the EC List.

143.  Where the Applicant is not but the Respondent is legally represented, Solicitors acting for the Respondent should proceed to prepare the trial bundle.

144.  Where all the parties are not legally represented, the EC Judge shall give all such directions in relation to the trial bundle and the manner and time in which such bundle is to be prepared and lodged as appear best adapted to secure the just, expeditious and economic disposal of the trial before setting the case down for trial in the fixture list specifying the trial date(s).

145.  The trial bundle shall be prepared in the same manner as for the bundle of documents for use at a PTR as set out in paragraph 119(2) hereof, and in addition:

(1)   No other pagination numbering system, such as 1.1, 1.2 or 2A, 2B, etc. shall be used.

(2)   Care must be taken in the preparation of the trial bundle to avoid later insertion or interleaving of omitted pages.

(3)   For colour photographs, only colour printed copies, colour photocopies or colour duplicates from negatives shall be included in the trial bundle.  Black and white photocopies of colour photographs are not acceptable unless the original colour photographs or any colour copies thereof are no longer available.

(4)   Plans and photographs must be in a separate section of the trial bundle, and all photographs must be numbered and properly mounted with an agreed description.

(5)   Transcripts of magisterial or other legal proceedings should be in a separate section of the trial bundle.

(6)   Medical records (hospital or otherwise) must be in a separate section of the trial bundle.  Where it proves impossible to produce adequate or legible copies, there must be an agreed typed transcription of all the relevant pages, which should also be interleaved at the appropriate place in the trial bundle.

(7)   The proper way to deal with a disagreement as to the inclusion of a document is not for the parties to go about preparing different bundles but for such document to be inserted in the trial bundle with the objection to its inclusion noted in the index.

(8)   Where all the parties are legally represented, if a party fails or refuses to agree or cooperate in respect of the trial bundle without justification and if such failure or refusal results in any wastage of costs, that party may be visited with costs sanctions irrespective of whether it is the party who succeeds at trial or not.

146.  Any document the translation of which requires a certification must be submitted to the Court Language Section in good time before trial.

147.  The Solicitor in charge of the case must personally satisfy himself / herself that the trial bundle is in order before it is delivered to the Court.

148.  Where the case has been set down for trial on the fixture list, the trial bundle must be lodged with the Court at least 72 hours (excluding Saturdays, Sundays and general holidays) before the specified trial date.  Such time-limit must be complied with and will be strictly enforced except where there are good grounds for granting an extension.  The party or Solicitors responsible for preparing the trial bundle should therefore set about physical compilation of the bundle well in advance of the date on which it is due to ensure compliance with the time-limit.

149.  Where all the parties are legally represented, if a party fails or refuses to agree or cooperate in respect of the trial bundle without justification and if such failure or refusal results in any wastage of costs, that party may be visited with costs sanctions irrespective of whether or not it is the party who succeeds at trial.

150.  Paragraphs 142 to 149 hereof shall apply with suitable adaptations to the preparation and lodging of the assessment bundle for assessment of compensation.

(13)  Assessment of Compensation

151.  Where liability in the action is not in issue or is conceded in advance of a Direction Hearing, CMC or PTR, or of any time-limit for applying to restore the case for fixing a Direction Hearing or for making a Joint Written Application for the Court to give directions relating to management of the case or to fix a timetable for steps to be taken, the parties must notify the Court of that fact immediately and previous directions in so far as they relate to the issue of liability shall no longer apply.  Directions will be given at the relevant Direction Hearing, CMC or PTR or pursuant to Joint Written Application in relation to the assessment of compensation.  The directions in this Practice Direction in relation to Direction Hearing, CMC and PTR and / or Joint Written Application shall apply with suitable adaptations to assessment of compensation.

152.  In all cases where trial on liability and quantum has been set down in the fixture list or running / warned list, and the parties have agreed to the issue of liability in advance of trial, the case will nonetheless remain in the respective list for assessment of compensation although with a revised estimated length of hearing which the parties are required to give to the Court immediately.

(14)  Settlement

153.  It is the duty of Solicitors (and Counsel if brief has been delivered) to keep the Court promptly informed of the progress of a case which has been set down for trial or assessment of compensation.

154.  The parties or their Solicitors shall promptly inform the Court of any settlement or likely settlement of the case.  Solicitors acting for the Applicant should maintain contact with the Listing Clerk and / or the clerk to the Judge hearing the trial / assessment by telephone and in writing (preferably by fax) confirming the telephone communication to keep them informed of any likely reduction of the length of the trial / assessment, agreement as to liability or quantum, or settlement of the case.  Solicitors lodging the Consent Order / Summons must indicate (if within their knowledge) the Judge for the trial / assessment.

I     Filing of Documents

155.  Practitioners are reminded that the new hearsay regime has come into effect since June 1999 and no hearsay notice is required to be filed.  Consideration should be given as to whether there is need for any application to call a witness for cross-examination under the Evidence Ordinance (Cap. 8), section 48.

156.  For the avoidance of doubt, pleadings, lists of documents, witness statements, and expert reports should be filed.  Paragraph 10 of Practice Direction 24.1 (Practice Direction on Sealing of Writ of Summons, Newspaper Advertisements, Filing of Documents) shall not apply to cases in the EC List.

J     Actions by Persons under a Disability

157.  Where death results from the injury, a claim for employees' compensation by eligible members of the family of the deceased employee which include a claim on behalf of a member of the family, who is a minor or under any other disability, requires approval of the Court for any proposed settlement.

158.  Where personal injury results from the injury, a claim for employees' compensation by a claimant, who is a minor or under any other disability, requires approval of the Court for any proposed settlement.

159.  In any application to the Court for approval for settlement of the case involving a person under disability, or for payment out of sms paid into Court for the benefit of a person under disability and / or for variation of Court order(s) relating to payment out of such sums, Solicitors acting for the person under disability must ensure that the Memorandum in support of the application prepared by the Solicitor having prime responsibility for the case must contain full details of all relevant matters to enable the Court to consider the matter fully, including, without limitation:

(1)   whether there is any corresponding PI Action and / or other litigation involving the person under disability;

(2)   if so, state in relation to such PI Action or other litigation the action number and the names of the parties and their Solicitors (if any);

(3)   whether any sums have been awarded or agreed to be paid (whether on interim or final basis) in favour of the person under disability in such other case(s), with copies of the relevant Court order(s);

(4)   if so, whether such sums have been paid into Court or whether there are any or any other Suitors' Funds held by the District Court and / or the High Court for the benefit of the person under disability; and

(5)   whether any sums (whether by lump sum, periodical or other mode of payment) have been or will be paid out of Court with copies of the relevant Court order(s).

160.  RDC, Order 80, rules 10 to 12 will be strictly applied.  It is improper to seek a consent order under RDC, Order 42, rule 5A for settlement of an action involving a person under disability, and practitioners should in no circumstances attempt to do so.

161.  Paragraph 184, 186, 188 to 193 and 201 of Practice Direction 18.1 (Practice Direction on The Personal Injuries List) shall apply with suitable adaptations to cases in the EC List.

K     Part II of Mental Health Ordinance (Cap. 136) ("MHO")

162.  Paragraphs 194 to 200 of Practice Direction 18.1 (Practice Direction on The Personal Injuries List) shall apply with suitable adaptations to cases in the EC List.

L     Sanctioned Offers and Sanctioned Payments

163.  The attention of practitioners is drawn to the new regime of sanctioned offers and sanctioned payments under RDC, Order 22.

164.  The costs consequences under RDC, Order 22, rules 19 and 20 should be brought to the attention of the party concerned by his Solicitor.

M     Drawing Up Orders

165.  It is the duty of Solicitors acting for the Applicant, and, where the Applicant is not legally represented, Solicitors acting for the Respondent to draw up orders made at Direction Hearing, CMC and / or PTR and on Joint Written Application that accurately reflect the directions made by the Court.  The orders are to be drawn up and submitted to the Court for approval as soon as possible after the hearing and / or the granting of directions in writing and in any event no later than 5 days after the hearing and / or directions in writing.  The date on the Order drawn up is the date on which the Order is made by the Court.

166.  Subject to paragraph 165 hereof, Practice Direction 16.1 (Practice Direction on Settling Draft Orders and Judgments) shall apply to cases in the EC List.

N     Commencement Date

167.  This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 


 

1     See RHC, Order 1A, rule 1(e), rule 3 and rule 4(2)(e) and (f).

2     Paragraph 26(2) is directed at facilitating the mediation by having the Court resolve differences concerning the details or mechanics of the mediation process where the parties have agreed to attempt mediation.  The Court may not, for instance, be asked to direct a party to engage in mediation or to appoint a particular mediator over the opposition of the other party, unless both parties are willing to have their differences resolved by the Court.  See paragraph 26(1).

 

 

 

Appendix A

Appendix B

Appendix C

Appendix D

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 19.1

PLEADINGS

 

PART I FORMAL REQUIREMENTS OF PLEADINGS PURSUANT O.18 r.6

1. Any pleading which requires to be served on every other party must, when it is presented for filing in the High Court Registry, bear the date or dates on which it was served.

PART II AMENDMENT OF WRITS AND PLEADINGS

2.    In all cases amendments shall be made in the following different colours:

 First amendment                           Red

 Second or re-amendment   - Green

 Third amendment                         Violet

 Fourth amendment                        Yellow

3.      In a case where the amendment is not capable of a simple deletion and/or addition in the appropriate colour, the pleading or other document shall be retyped in black and the amendment deleted or underlined in the appropriate colour ink.

4. Where amendment is by way of deletion, the deletion must be so effected that the original wording can still be read without difficulty.

PART III STRIKING OUT OF PLEADINGS

5.  In applications to strike out pleadings as disclosing no reasonable cause of action or where no letter has been written by counsel for the applicant to counsel for the respondent signifying his intention to make the application and the broad grounds upon which he will rely, the applicant shall inform the respondent of the said grounds in writing at least five clear working days before the day fixed for the hearing.

6. This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 2.1, 21.1 and 21.4.

7. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 19.2

SERVICE OF DOCUMENTS BY POST:
ORDINARY COURSE OF POST

 

1. Under Section 8 of the Interpretation of General Clauses Ordinance, Cap. 1, service by post is deemed to have been effected, unless the contrary is proved, at the time at which the document or notice would be delivered in the ordinary course of post.

2. To avoid uncertainty as to the date of service, delivery in the ordinary course of post under the relevant rules of court governing proceedings in the High Court, District Court, Lands Tribunal and Family Court, shall be deemed, subject to proof to the contrary, to have been effected:

(a) in the case of registered post, on the fourth working day after posting; and

(b) in the case of ordinary post, on the second working day after posting.

"Working day" shall mean any day of the week excluding Sundays, public holidays, and gale warning days or black rainstorm warning days as defined in Section 71(2) of the Interpretation and General Clauses Ordinance, Cap. 1 and published in the Gazette.

3. Affidavits of service shall state whether the document was dispatched by registered or ordinary post. If this information is omitted, it shall be assumed that ordinary post was used.

4. The President of the Lands Tribunal has determined, pursuant to section 10(4)(b) of the Lands Tribunal Ordinance, that these Practice Directions shall apply to proceedings in the Lands Tribunal.

5. Nothing in this Practice Direction shall be taken to affect the provisions relating to service of originating process under the relevant rules of court.

6. This Practice Direction will take effect on 2nd October 2003.

Dated this 23rd day of August 2003.

  

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 19.3

STATEMENTS OF TRUTH

   

1.    Statement of Damages and Answer to Statement of Damages and any revision thereof are regarded as pleadings for the purpose of Order 41A and must be verified by a statement of truth.

2.    If a document verified by a statement of truth is amended, the previous statement of truth in respect thereof shall not be deleted. A new statement of truth underlined in the proper colour in accordance with the version of the amendment shall be made.

3.    Notwithstanding a statement of truth of a pleading has been signed by a party or his solicitor personally, the pleading shall be signed as required under Order 18, rule 6(5).

4.    A statement of truth shall either be in English or Chinese and in the language of the statement maker.

5.    In the event that the statement maker cannot understand English or Chinese and translation of the document containing the statement of truth and the statement of truth is necessary, the document must also contain a certificate made by the person who translated the same to the statement maker in the following form:

"I certify that I [name and address of the person] have translated the contents of this document and the statement of truth to the person signing the statement of truth [if there are exhibits, add 'and explained the nature and effect of the exhibits referred to in it'] who appeared to understand (a) the document and approved its content as accurate and (b) the statement of truth and the consequences of making a false statement, and made his signature in my presence."

6.    In the event that the statement of truth is to be signed by a person who is unable to read, the document containing the statement of truth must also contain a certificate made by an authorized person* in the following form:

"I certify that I [name and address of the authorized person] have read over the contents of this document and the statement of truth to the person signing the statement of truth [if there are exhibits, add 'and explained the nature and effect of the exhibits referred to in it'] who appeared to understand (a) the document and approved its content as accurate and (b) the statement of truth and the consequences of making a false statement, and made his [signature / mark] in my presence."

7.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

 

*   A person able to administer oaths and take affidavits but need not be independent of the parties or their representatives.

 

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 20.1

NON-CONTENTIOUS PROBATE PRACTICE

 

PART I – NON-CONTENTIOUS APPLICATIONS

1. Save where the Non-Contentious Probate Rules (Cap. 10) or any other legislation provide to the contrary, an application for an order in non-contentious probate proceedings will be made ex-parte by filing an affidavit containing the relevant information with the Probate Registry. The application will be considered by the Probate Registrar, who will endorse his order on the back-sheet of the affidavit.

2. The Probate Registrar may, if he thinks fit, require any application to be made by way of summons in Miscellaneous Proceedings to the Registrar or a Judge.

3. The order which is made must be drawn up and filed in the usual way.

4. In most cases, it will be necessary to make reference to the order in the application for the grant.

PART II – DECEASED DOMICILED OUTSIDE HONG KONG

5. An application for an order pursuant to Rule 29 of the Non-Contentious Probate Rules (Cap. 10) will be made ex-parte and may be filed in the Probate Registry at the same time together with the application for grant.

6. The application will be made by filing an affidavit, which will contain such relevant information as is required in support of the application. The Registrar will endorse the back-sheet of the affidavit with any order which he makes.

7. The solicitor will be required to draw up the order which is made, to have it completed in the normal manner and to file it with the papers in the probate file. A solicitor will not be required to make reference to an order in the application which is made to the Court for a grant to issue.

PART III – AUTHENTICATION OF DEATH CERTIFICATES

8. Authentication of a death certificate should be made on the certificate itself and not on its English/Chinese translation.

PART IV – AFFIRMATION OF IDENTITY

9. In the following cases, the Probate Registry may dispense with the requirement of filing an Affidavit/Affirmation of Identity under Rule 5(2) of the Non-Contentious Probate Rules, Cap. 10:–

(a)

Surviving spouse applying for letters of administration of a deceased spouse with supporting document consisting of original or sealed copy Hong Kong marriage certificate or duly legalised foreign marriage certificate;
   
(b) Child/Parent applying for letters of administration of a deceased parent/child with supporting document consisting of original or sealed copy Hong Kong birth certificate or duly legalised foreign birth certificate which shows both the names of the child and parents;
   
(c) Sibling applying for letters of administration of a deceased sibling with supporting documents consisting of original or sealed copy Hong Kong birth certificates or duly legalised foreign birth certificates of the applicant and the deceased which show both names of their parents;
   
(d) Executor/executrix applying for probate or beneficiary applying for letters of administration with Will annexed where his/her relation to the testator can be clearly identified from the Will and where supporting document as per paragraph (a), (b) or (c) above is filed to prove such relationship or where the identities and/or relationships of such executors/executrices/beneficiaries can be identified by reference to the identity document number and/or description recited in the Will;
   
(e) Administrator appointed pursuant to an order under Section 36 of the Probate and Administration Ordinance;
   
(f) Applicant applying for a grant under Rule 29(a) and (b) and 31 of the Non-Contentious Probate Rules;
   
(g) Lawful attorney himself (affirmation of identity of the donor of the power of attorney is still necessary but may be dispensed with if any one of the paragraphs above applies);
   
(h) Co-administrator nominated and appointed by the surviving spouse;
   
(i) Applicant being a Solicitor holding a current practising certificate;
   
(j) Officer applying on behalf of trust corporation; and
   
(k) In other cases where real difficulties can be demonstrated.

 

PART V - PROOF OF MARRIAGES CELEBRATED IN THE MAINLAND

10. Where the validity of the marriage is not in issue, a marriage certificate issued by the appropriate authority in the Mainland after the 1st day of May, 1950 shall be received as prima facie evidence of the facts stated in the certificate.

PART VI – DOCUMENTS USED IN DIFFERENT FILES

11. Where an original document has been filed it will remain in the Court file where it is kept.

12. If the original document is required to be used in a subsequent Court file, the applicant may file a photocopy in lieu thereof provided that the applicant is the same person who filed the original document. The photocopy document shall be endorsed by the applicant to show in which previous Court file the original document may be found.

PART VII – SEALING OF FOREIGN GRANTS

13. In addition to the prevailing practice for an application for sealing of foreign grant to be signed either by the applicant himself or by his lawfully constituted attorney in Hong Kong, such an application may be signed by the applicant's Hong Kong solicitors.

PART VIII – AMENDMENTS TO SCHEDULE OF PROPERTY ANNEXED TO THE GRANT RELATING TO THE ESTATE OF THE DECEASED WHO DIED BEFORE 11th FEBRUARY 2006

14. If the amendment relates solely to the description of an item, the application for amendment need not be supported by any affidavit. Upon the payment of a prescribed fee, the amended schedule as annexed to the grant will be endorsed by the Probate Registry. This is without prejudice to any requirement of the Commissioner of Estate Duty for an affidavit in respect of such amendment.

15. In all other cases, including amendments to the value of an item of property, the application must be supported by an affidavit.

PART IX – RELEASE OF ESTATE DUTY PAPERS, WHERE APPLICABLE, WILL AND DEATH CERTIFICATE FROM THE PROBATE REGISTRY BEFORE ISSUE OF GRANT

16. Before a grant of representation is issued, the Estate Duty papers, where applicable, the Will and the Death Certificate filed may be released at the Probate Registry Counter to the solicitor on record or to his clerk or representative upon production of an authorization letter identifying the recipient, which must be returned to the Probate Registry on request and in any event before the issue of the grant. Once a grant is issued, the above documents will be retained by the Probate Registry.

17. The Estate Duty Papers may include the following : –

(a) Schedule of Property and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(b) Schedule of Trust Property and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(c) Schedule of Joint Property and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(d) Schedule of Gifted Property and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(e) Schedule of Property in respect of unadministered property and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(f) Schedule of Property limited to Ad Colligenda Bona and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(g) Schedule of Property Pending Suit and Certificate of Exemption from estate duty thereon;
   
(h) Statement in Lieu of Affidavit and Certificate of Exemption.

18. This Practice Direction supersedes the existing Practice Direction 20.1.

19. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 11th February 2006.

Dated this 9th day of January 2006.

 

(Andrew Li)

Chief Justice

 

 

 PRACTICE DIRECTION 20.2

LEAVE TO ISSUE WRIT IN PROBATE ACTIONS

A writ purporting to commence a probate action must be produced to the Probate Registrar before issue.

            The original and one copy of the writ must be lodged at the Probate Registry, and may be issued only onthe Probate Registrar's endorsement of leave on the duplicate.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 21.1

SOLICITORS APPEARANCE IN OPEN COURT

 

PART I RIGHTS OF AUDIENCE

1.     In addition to the cases in which solicitors already have rights of audience in the Court of First Instance, and without prejudice to the discretion of a judge to allow a solicitor to represent his client in open court in an emergency, a solicitor may appear in the Court of First Instance in formal or unopposed proceedings, that is to say those proceedings where

       (a)    by reason of agreement between the parties there is unlikely to be any argument; and

       (b) the court will not be called upon to exercise a discretion.

2.    A solicitor may also represent his client in the Court of First Instance where judgment is delivered in open  court following a hearing in chambers at which that solicitor conducted the case for his client.

PART II COURT DRESS

3.    The attire of solicitors exercising their right of audience in open court shall include gown, wing collar and bands.

4.    This Practice Direction consolidates and supersedes the Practice Directions now appearing at pages 23.2 and 23.4.

5.    The Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 February 1999.

Dated this 31st day of December 1998.

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 22.1

TRADE MARKS ORDINANCE (Cap.43)

 

1. At the first hearing of the originating motion for proceedings under the Trade Marks Ordinance, the court will normally give directions as to procedure. Where the parties agree to the directions that should be given the applicant should submit to the judge a document setting out the directions with a consent signed by counsel or solicitors representing all the parties.

2. On this being done the judge will give the necessary direction to the officer in charge of the lists for setting the matter down for hearing.

3. Where directions are not agreed the hearing of the application will be in chambers.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 23.1

WARDS OF COURT

 

1.        Every originating summons by which application is made to make a child a ward of court shall contain the following endorsement:

IMPORTANT NOTICE: It is a contempt of Court, which may be punished by imprisonment, to take any child named in this summons out of Hong Kong, without the leave of the Court.

2.       Practitioners are reminded that, where there are grounds for believing that an unauthorised removal of a ward from the jurisdiction is likely to occur, the Immigration Department will be prepared, on request, to try to prevent such a removal by alerting staff at the airport and on marine duty. Solicitors who wish to take advantage of this facility should produce to the Immigration Department:

(a)     where there is an order making the child a ward of court, a copy of that order, or

(b)  in cases of urgency after the commencement of the proceedings but before any order for wardship is made, a notice (in the form of a letter addressed to the Immigration Department) signed by a registrar or deputy registrar of the court in which the proceedings have been instituted.

3.       Application under para.2(b) above for the issue of a letter may be made ex parte to the registrar or deputy registrar. In any event, a copy of any order should be produced to the Immigration Department as soon as possible after it is made.

4.     Where an infant, having become a ward of court by virtue of s.26 of the Supreme Court Ordinance, ceases to be a ward of court by the operation of r.2 of O.90 of the Rules of the Supreme Court, practitioners must advise the Immigration Department forthwith in cases where the Department has already been advised of the application.

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 24.1

SEALING OF WRIT OF SUMMONS,
NEWSPAPER ADVERTISEMENTS,
FILING OF DOCUMENTS

 

1.     This Practice Direction applies to the High Court and the District Court.

A     Sealing of Writ of Summons in the Registry

2.    The purpose of the direction under this part is to facilitate the inspection of originating process under Order 63, rule 4(1)(a).

3.    When a writ of summons or other originating process is intended for sealing in the Registry, the party tendering the same shall lodge with the Registrar an additional copy thereof.

B     Newspaper Advertisements

4.    Advertisements which are required by any ordinance, rules or regulations, or order of a Court or tribunal, to be placed in a newspaper shall (unless otherwise provided) be in the language of that newspaper.

C     Filing of Documents

5.    Whenever statutory forms (e.g. notice of sanctioned payment, forms for admission - under Order 13A) are used, the form number should be marked at the top of the first page of the document.

6.    Parties are reminded that a writ and acknowledgement of service ought to be in the new statutory forms.  Failure to use them may delay the entry of default judgments.

7.    To facilitate the processing of an originating document at the Registry counter, practitioners should identify the dominant cause as the claim nature at the top on the front page of the document as follows: e.g.

Claim nature:
A.   mixed claim
B.   land

A list of claim natures can be found in Appendix A.

8.    In seeking judgment in default of notice of intention to defend in a monetary claim, the affidavit of service filed in support should additionally depose to the fact that the relevant statutory forms under Order 13A for making admissions have been served together with the writ and acknowledgement of service on the defendant.  This paragraph only applies to a writ issued on or after 2 April 2009.

9.    Unless there is a direction to that effect, it is not necessary to file list of documents, hearsay notices, witness statements and expert reports.  It is sufficient only to serve them.

10.   Subject to Order 63, rule 3A(2), every document which, under the Rules of the High Court and the District Court, must be filed in the Registry, should be delivered by hand to the Registry and must not be sent by post or by facsimile machine.

11.   The only exception to this requirement is an acknowledgement of service, which may be sent to the Registry by post.

D     Commencement Date

12.    This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction 24.1 on Sealing of Writ of Summons, Newspaper Advertisements, Filing of Documents dated 31 December 1998.

13.   This Practice Direction shall take effect on 2 April 2009.

 

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

    Appendix A

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 24.2

ENDORSEMENTS IN THE CHINESE LANGUAGE
TO BE MADE ON COURT DOCUMENTS

 

1.        This Practice Direction shall apply to the court forms set out in App.A to the Rules of the Supreme Court Cap.4) and in the Second Schedule to the District Court Civil Procedure (Forms) Rules (Cap.336).

2.        This Practice Direction shall apply to a party or intending party to an action proposing to serve a court form on a party or intended party who is likely to be Chinese-speaking and who may not be proficient in English.

3.       The party or intending party proposing to serve in the circumstances set out in para.2 hereof shall:

(a)     ensure that the court form is accompanied by the appropriate Chinese language version as set out in the respective rules of court referred to in para.1 hereof;

(b)    ensure that the Chinese language version is completed as to formal particulars identifying the cause and giving the names and addresses of parties and relevant dates;

(c)     where there is no prescribed Chinese language version of a particular court form, ensure that a brief explanation in Chinese of the purpose of the form is prominently endorsed upon it;

(d)    where the form requires the completion of other than formal particulars, as set out in the First and Second Schedules hereto, include a summary in Chinese of the relief claimed or other particulars required; and

(e)   ensure in any event that the dates and effects of any time limit sought to be imposed are briefly explained in Chinese.

4.      Every court form intended to be served in the circumstances set out in para.2 hereof shall in addition be prominently endorsed in Chinese with the following:

因這是法律文件﹐忽視它可帶來嚴重的後果。如有疑問﹐請儘早向發出文件的法庭登記處(地址)查詢。你亦應考慮聽取律師的意見或是申請法律援助。

(This is legal document. The consequences of ignoring it may be serious. If in doubt, you should enquire as soon as possible at the Registry of the Court issuing the document, namely (insert address). You should also consider taking the advice of a solicitor or applying for legal aid.)

5.       This Practice Direction shall have effect from 1 October 1991.

 

 SCHEDULE I

RULES OF THE SUPREME COURT

Appendix A : Forms

Form No.

Title et Form

The special particulars required to be filled in

Form 1

Writ of summons

(1)

statement of claim

Form 8

Originating summons - general form

(1)

plaintiff's claim or questions sought to be determined

Form 10

Originating summons - expedited form

(1)

plaintiff's application

Form 13

Notice of originating motion

(1)

order or relief applied for

(2)

grounds of application or appeal

Form 20

Third party notice claiming contribution or indemnity or other relief or remedy or other relief or remedy

(1)

respective claims of plaintiff and defendant

(2)

relief or remedy sought

Form 21

Third party notice where question or issue to be determined

(1)

question or issue sought to be determined

(2)

relief or remedy sought

Form 23

Notice of payment into court

(1)

cause of action

Form 38

Notice of Motion

(1)

the motion

Form 46

Judgment after trial before judge with jury

(1)

finding of jury

(2)

judgment of the Court

Form 48

Judgment after decision of preliminary issue

(1)

finding of the court

(2)

order of the court

Form 49

Judgment for liquidated sum against personal representative

(1)

order of the court

Form 50

Judgment for defendant's costs on discontinuance

(1)

plaintiff's claim

Form 51

Judgment for costs after acceptance of money paid into court

(1)

plaintiff's cause of action

Form 52

Notice of judgment or order

(1)

judgment or order of the court

Form 85

Order of committal

(1)

particulars of the contempt

(2)

terms requiring defendant to comply with for not executing the order of the court

Form 86A

Notice of application for leave to apply for Judicial Review

(1)

judgment, order, decision or other proceeding in respect of which relief is sought

(2)

relief sought

(3)

grounds on which relief is sought

Form 102

Order of issue of warrant of arrest for examination

(1)

conditions other than specified in the Form upon which the bailiff is authorised to release the Judgment Debtor

Form 103

Order of imprisonment pending further examination

(1)

conditions other than those specified in the Form upon which the bailiff is authorised to release the Judgment Debtor

Form 106

Order prohibiting departure from Hong Kong

(1)

conditions other than those specified in the Form upon which the order shall have no effect

 

Appendix A : Special Admiralty Forms

Form 3 Warrant of arrest (1) plaintiff's claim

 

SCHEDULE II

DISTRICT COURT CIVIL PROCEDURE (FORMS) RULES

Form No. Title of Form The special particulars required to be filled in
Form 4 Writ - Debt or Liquidated Damages

(1)

particulars of the debit or liquidated damages
Form 5 Writ - Debt or Liquidated Damages

(1)

particulars of claim
Form 5A Notice to be served with writ

(1)

reasons for defendant's disputing plaintiff's claim
(2) defendant's counter-claim.
Form 6 Writ   -  Recovery of immovable property (1) particulars of claim
Form 7 Writ - Recovery of immovable property (1) particulars of claim
Form 8 Writ - General (1) particulars of claim

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 25.1

CHAMBERS HEARINGS IN CIVIL PROCEEDINGS
IN THE HIGH COURT,
THE DISTRICT COURT, THE FAMILY COURT
AND THE LANDS TRIBUNAL

 

1. This Practice Direction governs hearings in chambers in civil proceedings in the High Court, the District Court, the Family Court and the Lands Tribunal regulating when such hearings are to be open to the public and when such hearings are not open to the public, as the case may be. A hearing open to the public is one where the hearing is open to the press and the public to attend. A hearing not open to the public is a closed one where the press and the public are excluded from attending.

2. All chambers hearings (interlocutory or otherwise) shall be held in public except in the instances set out in paragraphs 3, 4(a) and 5.

3. Where statutory provision(s) specifically require proceedings to be not open to the public, such as those listed in Schedule 1, such proceedings shall not be open to the public in accordance with the provisions.

4. (a) The proceedings listed in Schedule 2 would usually not be open to the public. In relation to such proceedings, it is considered that having regard to their nature, one or more of the reasons for excluding the press and the public laid down in Article 10 of the Hong Kong Bill of Rights Ordinance, Cap. 383 ("Article 10") are usually satisfied. Accordingly, such proceedings would usually not be open to the public.

   (b) However, if in a particular case, the court is of the view that none of the reasons in Article 10 is satisfied in the circumstances of the case concerned, the court may, whether upon a party's application (as to which see paragraph 7) or on its own motion, order that the hearing be open to the public.

5. At any stage of any proceedings other than those governed by paragraphs 3 and 4 above, where the court is of the view that one or more of the reasons in Article 10 are satisfied, it may, whether upon a party's application (as to which see paragraph 7) or on its own motion, order that a chambers hearing open to the public be closed to the public for the whole or part of the hearing.

6. Where the court has made an order referred to in paragraph 4(b) or paragraph 5, it may subsequently revoke or vary such an order.

7. Any party to an inter partes application who wishes to apply for an order referred to in paragraph 4(b) or paragraph 5 shall, as soon as practicable, and in any case not less than 2 clear days before the hearing apply in writing to the court with grounds in support thereof, giving notice to all other parties to the application. Any party who opposes the application shall state his grounds in opposition which shall reach the court and the party who has applied for the order no later than the day before the hearing. Such application will be dealt with by the court on paper unless the court directs that an oral hearing be held.

8. This Practice Direction is without prejudice to the court's powers to adjourn the hearing of any summons or other application from chambers into court and subsequently from court into chambers pursuant to Order 32 rule 18 of the Rules of the High Court and Rules of the District Court.

Summons or notice

9. The party filing a summons or notice for hearing in chambers should specify therein, in accordance with this Practice Direction, whether the hearing is to be open to the public or not open to the public.

Daily Cause List

10. Where any chambers hearing is not to be open to the public, such hearing will be listed as "In chambers (not open to the public)".

Order

11. An order made by the court at a hearing in chambers not open to the public should be so stated expressly therein.

Exceptions

12. For the avoidance of doubt, this Practice Direction does not apply to proceedings under Orders 115 to 119 of the Rules of the High Court.

Rights of Audience

13. The existing rights of audience of solicitors in chambers hearings shall continue to apply, whether the chambers hearings are open to the public or not open to the public.

14. The existing rights of persons entitled to appear before a master in chambers and a taxing master as provided for in Practice Directions PD14.1 and paragraph 3 of PD27 shall continue to apply, whether the chambers hearings are open to the public or not open to the public.

15. This Practice Direction will take effect on 18 July 2005.

 

Dated this 31 day of May 2005.

 

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 25.2

REPORTS ON HEARINGS
HELD IN CHAMBERS NOT OPEN TO THE PUBLIC

 

1. Proceedings held in chambers not open to the public are those where the press and the public are excluded from attending. Practitioners are reminded of the provisions of Practice Direction 25.1 dated 31st May 2005 governing chambers hearings in civil proceedings in the High Court, the District Court, the Family Court and the Lands Tribunal.

2. No report should be made of any proceedings (including the judgment) held in chambers not open to the public without the authority of the master or the judge before whom the proceedings were conducted. If the master or the judge considers that proceedings should be open for reporting or the judgment should be released for publication he should afford the parties an opportunity to make representations upon the matter before so declaring.

3. This Practice Direction shall take effect on 18 July 2005 and supercedes the previous undated Practice Direction 25.1 (which contained two paragraphs).

 

Dated this 31 day of May 2005

 

 

Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 26.1

THE CONSTITUTIONAL AND ADMINISTRATIVE LAW LIST

 

1.      The Administrative Law List will henceforth be known as the Constitutional and Administrative Law List.

2.      The following classes of cases shall be assigned to the Constitutional and Administrative Law List (“the List”):

(a)  applications for judicial review;

(b)  applications for habeas corpus;

(c)  election petitions;

(d)  appeals from decisions of the Obscene Articles Tribunal; and

(e)   such other civil cases which raise an issue under the Basic Law of the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region or the Hong Kong Bill of Rights Ordinance (Cap.383) for determination and which a judge of the Court of First Instance or a judge of the District Court certifies as suitable for transfer to the List.

       Every case assigned or transferred to the List shall be marked with a number beginning HCAL, e.g. HCAL 123 of 1998.

3.     All cases assigned or transferred to the List, including all interlocutory applications in such cases, shall, where practicable, be heard by judges nominated by the Chief Justice to hear cases assigned or transferred to the List.

4.     This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 September 1998.

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION - 27

 CIVIL PROCEEDINGS IN THE DISTRICT COURT

 

1.   The following Practice Directions shall apply with suitable adaptations to civil proceedings in the District Court.

A    Mediation

2.   Practice Direction 31 on Mediation shall, upon the date on which it comes into effect, apply with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

B   Pleadings

3.   Practice Direction 19.1 relating to pleadings applies with suitable adaptations to the pleadings filed in the District Court.  "Registry" referred to in the said Practice Direction shall mean the Registry of the District Court.

4.   All writs and originating summonses should contain a plea that the relief sought do fall within the jurisdiction of the District Court, specifying which section(s) of sections 32 to 39 of the District Court Ordinance (Cap. 336) do apply to the case.

C    Sealing of Writ of Summons, Newspaper Advertisements, Filing of Documents and Endorsements on Court Documents

5.   Practice Directions 24.1 and 24.2 relating to: (1) sealing of writ of summons, newspaper advertisements and filing of documents; and (2) endorsements in the Chinese language to be made on court documents, apply with suitable adaptations to the civil proceedings in the District Court.  The reference to the Second Schedule to the District Court Civil Procedure (Forms) Rules shall be replaced by Appendix A to the Rules of the District Court.

D   Right of Audience Before a Judge or a Master of the District Court

6.   Apart from those persons who are specified in paragraphs 7, 8, 8A and 9 below, or those who have been granted leave by a Judge or a Master pursuant to section 15 of the District Court Ordinance, only barristers and solicitors admitted in Hong Kong may appear before a Judge or a Master in the District Court.

7.   The following persons employed by or under the supervision of a person having the rights, by virtue of any ordinance, of a solicitor may appear before a Judge or a Master in chambers on an uncontested application or on an application listed for a 3-minute hearing:

(1)     a trainee solicitor, including a trainee solicitor on secondment to a solicitor in Hong Kong from a firm of solicitors in England and Wales;

(2)      a legal executive, who has successfully completed the Hong Kong Polytechnic University Legal Executive Course;

(3)      a holder of Associate Degree of Legal Studies or the Higher Diploma in Legal Studies from the City University of Hong Kong provided that a holder of the Associate Degree must have at least 3 years' legal work experience;

(4)     a holder of Diploma in Legal Studies from the School of Professional and Continuing Education of the University of Hong Kong provided that he must have at least 3 years' legal work experience;

(5)     a member of the English Institute of Legal Executives;

(6)      a legal executive, who is a holder of the Higher Diploma in Legal and Administrative Studies from the Hong Kong Institute of Vocational Education (Tuen Mun), provided that the holder must have at least 3 years' legal work experience; and

(7)      a legal executive, who is a holder of the Higher Diploma for Legal Executives from the University of Hong Kong School of Professional and Continuing Education, provided that the holder must have at least 3 years' legal work experience.

8.   In addition to those persons mentioned in paragraph 7 above, the following may appear before a Master in the District Court on the taxation of a bill of costs:

(1)     a costs clerk employed by or under the supervision of a person having the rights, by virtue of any ordinance, of a solicitor;

(2)     a law costs draftsman, approved as such by the Law Society, who may appear on behalf of a solicitor; and

(3)      subject to paragraph 8A below, a trainee solicitor.

8A.  A trainee solicitor in the last 12 months of his trainee solicitor contract may appear before a taxing master on the taxation of a bill of costs listed for not more than 3.5 hours provided that:

(1)      he has had not less than 6 months' training in litigation; and

(2)      he has been trained in taxation through drafting bills, drafting lists of objections and sitting in on taxation hearings; and

(3)      the principal or the handling solicitor has ensured that the trainee solicitor is fit to handle that taxation.

9.   A trainee solicitor, during the last 12 months of his / her trainee solicitor contract, may appear for a plaintiff or a defendant before a Judge or a Master in chambers on:

(1)     applications for judgment pursuant to Order 14, Rules of the District Court, where the hearing is listed for not longer than 15 minutes; and

(2)     applications pursuant to Order 88, Rules of the District Court, where the hearing is listed for not longer than 15 minutes.

9A.    The provisions in paragraphs 8(3), 8A and the amendment to "12 months" in the opening words of paragraph 9 shall apply on a pilot scheme basis for a period of 12 months from the date of this Practice Direction.

E   Proceedings Before Masters in the District Court

10.     Practice Direction 14.2 relating to proceedings before Masters applies with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

F   Preparation of Summons for Hearing

11.     Practice Direction 5.4 relating to preparation of interlocutory summonses and appeals to Judge in chambers for hearing applies with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

G   Submission of Authorities

12.    Practice Direction 5.5 relating to submission of authorities applies with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

H    Case Management

13.      Practice Direction 5.2 relating to case management applies with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

14.      In cases involving litigants in person, a hearing will be fixed for giving case management directions unless otherwise directed by the Court.

I     Documents for Use at Trial

15.     Practice Direction 5.6 relating to documents for use at trial applies with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

J    Running and Fixture Lists in the District Court

(1)  Cases Covered by the Running List

16.      There will be a Running List for the trial of the following types of cases in the District Court:

(1)     cases in the Personal Injuries List;

(2)     claims under the Employees' Compensation Ordinance (Cap. 282); and

(3)      claims for compensation resulting from damage to a vehicle involved in a traffic accident.

17.     A case falling into any of these three categories may be excluded from the Running List if:

(1)     the estimated length of the trial is more than 3 days; or

(2)     any of the parties involved in the case is unrepresented.

18.     An action which satisfies the criteria mentioned above will only be assigned to the Fixture List where the Court is satisfied that there is good cause for doing so when setting down or giving leave to set down the action / application for trial.  Such good cause shall be shown by affidavit.

(2)  Change of Circumstances After Leave is Granted to Set Down or Setting Down a Case in the Running List

19.    If any of the parties becomes unrepresented after leave is granted to set down or setting down the action / application in the Running List, the case will continue to be kept in that List and the trial will be listed for hearing accordingly.  Solicitors who apply to cease to act under such circumstances have the duty to explain to their clients the operation of the Running List.

20.  Any party to an action may, at any time after leave to set down is given or setting down, apply to transfer the action from one list to the other, to fix a date or particular date for the hearing of the action or to vary a date already fixed.  Such application shall be made by summons with not less than one clear day's notice to all other parties to the action.  The summons shall be supported by an affidavit setting out the matters on which the party making the application will seek to rely.  No order will be made under this paragraph in respect of an action already listed in the Warned List unless there are exceptional circumstances.

(3)  Operation of the Running List

21.  On the last day of each month, those actions which are expected to be tried during the next succeeding month will be listed on the notice board on the ground floor of the District Court next to the daily cause list (and on the 6th Floor of the District Court in the notice board outside the Registry) ("the Pending List").

22.  On each Wednesday, those actions on the Pending List which are expected to be tried during the next succeeding week will be similarly listed ("the Warned List").

23.  Actions will be taken for hearing in the order in which they appear on the Warned List in so far as this is possible having regard to the estimated length of trial and to the availability of Judges.

24.  Copies of the Warned List will be sent by post on the day the list is published to the parties or their solicitors on the record in each action listed thereon, but it shall be the duty of every party or his solicitor instructed in any action in the Running List to keep note of its position and the date of trial therein and to be ready for trial in due course.

25.  Solicitors with a case in the Running List will be notified that their case will be heard not later than 2:30 p.m. on the day preceding the first day of the hearing.  The case(s) marked to be heard the following day will be listed on the daily notice boards on the ground floor and the 6th floor of the District Court.  To facilitate notification, parties should leave with the Registry their contact telephone number upon becoming unrepresented.

(4)  The Fixture List

26.  In case leave is granted to set down the case for trial in the Fixture List, the parties should make an appointment before the Listing Officer to fix the dates for trial.

K    Personal Injuries Cases

27.  Practice Direction 18.1 relating to the Personal Injuries List shall apply with suitable adaptations to the personal injuries cases in the District Court.

L    Originating Summonses Set Down for Hearing in the District Court

28.  Save that the first hearing of originating summons will not necessarily be fixed for hearing on Tuesday mornings, Practice Directions 5.8 and 14.2 (except paragraphs 5(2), 5(4) and 7) relating to hearing of originating summonses apply with suitable adaptations to the District Court.

M   Affidavit Evidence and Chinese Translations

29.  Practice Directions 10.1 and 10.2 relating to affidavit evidence and Chinese translations apply with suitable adaptations to all the civil proceedings in the District Court.  "Registry" referred to in the said Practice Directions shall mean the Registry of the District Court.

N    Ex Parte, Interim and Interlocutory Applications for Relief (Including Injunctive Relief)

30.  Practice Directions 11.1 and 11.2 relating to ex parte, interim and interlocutory applications for relief (including injunctive relief), Mareva injunctions and Anton Piller Orders apply with suitable adaptations to such kind of proceedings in the District Court.  The function of the Clerk of Court will be discharged by the Listing Officer in the District Court.

O    Warrants of Arrest of Judgment Debtors

31.  Practice Direction 12.1 relating to warrants of arrest of judgment debtors applies with suitable adaptations to the warrants of arrest issued under Order 49B, Rules of the District Court.

P    Taxation Proceedings in the District Court

32.  Practice Direction 14.3 relating to taxation proceedings applies with suitable adaptations to such kind of proceedings in the District Court.

Q    Judgment, Execution of Judgment and Peremptory Orders

33.  Practice Directions 16.1 to 16.5 relating to: (1) settling draft orders and judgments; (2) judgments expressed in foreign currency; (3) interest on judgment; (4) execution to enforce judgment for possession of immovable property; and (5) peremptory orders, do apply with suitable adaptations to civil proceedings in the District Court.

R    Wasted Costs Order

34.  Practice Direction 14.5 relating to wasted costs orders shall apply with suitable adaptations to civil proceedings in the District Court.

S    Miscellaneous Provisions

35.  For the avoidance of doubt, Practice Directions 5.3 (Listing and Hearing of Summons for Interlocutory Orders and Injunctions), 5.7 (Long Cases) and 7.1 (Action by Writ - Running and Fixture Lists) do not apply to the proceedings in the District Court.

T    Commencement Date

36.  This Practice Direction has come into effect on 2 April 2009, save for the amendments (being the addition of subparagraph 7(7) and the replacement of paragraphs 7 - 9 by the current version of paragraphs 8 - 9A) which shall take effect on 1 May 2010. 

 

Dated this 12th of February 2009

Amended on 14th of April 2010

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 29

USE OF THE TECHNOLOGY COURT

 

General

1. The Technology Court is located in Court No. 7 on the 5th Floor of the High Court Building. The facilities presently offered are outlined in Appendix A.

Who may use the Technology Court

2. Subject to the direction of the court or tribunal concerned, the Technology Court is available for use, where appropriate, upon the application of one or more of the parties in relation to proceedings or particular parts of proceedings, both civil and criminal, in the Court of Final Appeal, the Court of Appeal, the Court of First Instance, the District Court, the Lands Tribunal, the Magistrates' Courts, the Coroner's Court, the Labour Tribunal and the Small Claims Tribunal.

3. Depending on the level of demand for use of the Technology Court and subject always to cases being conducted in the court system having priority, consideration may also be given to use of the Technology Court for the purposes of foreign proceedings and arbitrations upon application made to the Chief Judge of the High Court.

When the Technology Court should be used

4. It is a case management question within the discretion of the court or tribunal concerned whether any proceedings or parts of any proceedings should be conducted in the Technology Court.

5. In making its decision, the court or tribunal will take into account the views of all the parties, the availability of the Technology Court, the subject-matter of the proceedings or the relevant part of the proceedings and all other material circumstances, including in particular, whether the proposed use of the Technology Court is likely :-

(a) to promote the fair and efficient disposal of the proceedings;

(b) to save costs; and/or

(c) materially to delay disposal of the proceedings.

Applications for use of the Technology Court

6. Before applying for use of the Technology Court, the party or parties wishing to apply should :-

(a) Consult the Judiciary website at http://www.judiciary.gov.hk to obtain all relevant, up to date information, or simply click link below:

http://www.judiciary.gov.hk/en/crt_services/tech_crt.htm;

(b) Make preliminary inquiries with the Clerk of Court in the High Court (contacting the Court Suite Manager at 2825 4610) as to the availability of the Technology Court over the period broadly covering the likely hearing date or dates in question; and,

(c) Consult all other parties involved in such hearings.

7. Applications for use of the Technology Court should be made to the court or tribunal in question as follows :-

Court or tribunal

Apply to

Court of Final Appeal A single judge of the Court of Final Appeal.
   
Court of Appeal A Vice-President of the Court of Appeal. If unavailable, the Chief Judge of the High Court.
   
Court of First Instance

The judge in charge of the case; or if no judge is allocated, the listing judge. If unavailable, the Chief Judge of the High Court.

   

District Court

The judge in charge of the case; or if no judge is allocated, the listing judge. If unavailable, the Chief District Judge.

   

Lands Tribunal

The presiding officer in charge of the case; or if none is allocated, the President. If unavailable, the Chief District Judge.
   
Magistrates Courts The magistrate in charge of the case; or if none is allocated, the Principal Magistrate. If unavailable, the Chief Magistrate.
   
Coroner's Courts The Coroner in charge of the inquest. If unavailable, the Chief Magistrate.
   
Labour Tribunal The presiding officer in charge of the case; or if none is allocated, the Principal Presiding Officer. If unavailable, the Chief Magistrate.
   
Small Claims Tribunal

The adjudicator in charge of the case; or if none is allocated, the Principal Adjudicator. If unavailable, the Chief Magistrate.

 

8. Applications for use of the Technology Court for any particular hearing or hearings should be made as early as practicable, bearing in mind :-

(a) the possible need to fix a hearing to consider any opposition to the application; and,

(b) in the event of the application succeeding, the need to ensure that all necessary and proper technical and other arrangements are in place to ensure that the hearing is effective.

9. When applying for use of the Technology Court, the applicant should, inter alia, be prepared to :-

(a) identify the features of the proceedings or the particular issues or items of evidence making use of the Technology Court desirable;

(b) identify the particular facilities and equipment which it would wish to utilise in the Technology Court; and,

(c) provide an estimate of the court time needed.

Where the court or tribunal directs use of the Technology Court

10. Where a court or tribunal (other than the Court of Final Appeal or the Court of Appeal) directs that the Technology Court is to be used, if no judge has yet been allocated to deal with the case in question, the court or tribunal should order that the case be allocated to a named judge or officer (not necessarily the judge or officer giving the direction), as far as such allocation may be practicable, so that the trial will in the normal course be fixed before such judge or officer and, pending trial, any further interlocutory applications, including applications concerning use of the Technology Court, should be made to the same.

11. Where use of the Technology Court is directed for proceedings before the Court of Final Appeal or the Court of Appeal, any further applications relating to use of the Technology Court should, in so far as practicable, be made respectively to the single judge of the Court of Final Appeal and to the Vice-President in the Court of Appeal who gave the direction in question.

12. The day-to-day administration of the Technology Court is in the charge of the Clerk of Court in the High Court (COC) who is responsible for:-

(a) coordinating use of the Technology Court with the listing officers of the various courts or tribunals which may direct such use; and

(b) maintaining and providing technical support for the facilities and equipment installed in the Technology Court.

13. Where use of the Technology Court has been directed, the party having carriage of that order should at the same time be directed :-

(a) to apply within a stated period to the COC to fix the date or dates for the hearing or hearings in the Technology Court in consultation with the listing officer of the court or tribunal which gave the aforesaid direction;

(b) to contact and maintain such liaison with the Technology Court's technical and other staff as may be required, with a view to ensuring that any equipment and materials provided by the parties or by commercial service providers engaged by the parties may compatibly and effectively be used together with the equipment installed in the Technology Court; and,

(c) at a specified time prior to the hearing, to report back to the relevant court or tribunal as to the readiness of the parties to proceed with the hearing or hearings in the Technology Court.

14. In the event that competing claims for use of the Technology Court arise among parties to different sets of proceedings, such claims will be referred by the COC to be dealt with by the Chief Judge of the High Court. The Chief Judge may, in his discretion, call for written or oral submissions regarding use of the Technology Court from the relevant parties. In resolving any such disputes, flexible arrangements for use of the Technology Court will be adopted with a view to accommodating as many users as possible and maximising the beneficial use of the Court. Thus, for example, it may be appropriate for the COC or the Chief Judge to interpose brief use of the Technology Court by parties in one set of proceedings, in the midst of a longer period of the Court's use by parties involved in another case.

At the hearing

15. The court or tribunal in question will, in the usual course, give such directions as it deems necessary in relation to the conduct of the hearing. It will generally be the responsibility of the party concerned to make all arrangements necessary for or incidental to ensuring that use of the Technology Court proceeds smoothly and effectively. For example, a party calling a witness who is to be examined on a Video Conferencing link will be responsible for ensuring that such witness will be at the remote site in good time for such examination to take place, having duly been supplied with copies of any documents or exhibits relevant to such examination and for the witness to be provided with an interpreter, if necessary, and so forth.

Cost of using the Technology Court

16. Where facilities provided in the Technology Court are to be used in conjunction with services and/or materials provided by commercial entities (such as telecommunications carriers providing Video Conferencing services or providers of real time court reporting and transcription services), it shall be the responsibility of each party wishing to avail himself of such services and/or materials to make appropriate contractual arrangements directly with such commercial entities and directly to meet their charges.

17. The current charging arrangements applicable to the use of courtrooms will apply to the use of Technology Court.  In this connection, it should be noted that non-Judiciary bodies which wish to applyfor the use of the Technology Court will have to demonstrate that the proposed event cannot be held in a venue other than the Technology Court.

18. This practice direction, which supersedes PD 29 of 14th January 2003 and PD 29.1 of 15th August 2007, shall take effect on the 14th day of January 2009.

 

Dated this 24th day of December 2008

 

Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION 29

USE OF THE TECHNOLOGY COURT

Appendix A

1. This Appendix outlines the facilities presently available in the Technology Court.

2. Details, including the technical specifications and capabilities of the equipment installed in the Technology Court can be found on the Judiciary website at (http://www.judiciary.gov.hk).

3. As changes may be made from time to time, parties considering use of the Technology Court should consult the website for the latest information prior to making an application for such use. Inquiries should be directed to the Clerk of Court in the High Court (contacting the Court Suite Manager at 2825 4610).

4. The Technology Court currently offers the following facilities :-

(a) A video conferencing system (VCF), to be used in conjunction with services provided by a commercial service provider, permitting evidence to be taken from witnesses outside the court room, including witnesses abroad.

(b) Facilities for multi-media presentations, enabling evidence to be presented in audio, video, graphics, text, film and computer animation form, generated by various types of equipment and displayed on screens and broadcast on a sound system installed in court.

(c) An electronic Documentation and Exhibits Handling System (DEHS), which is an information retrieval system, enabling large volumes of documents to be indexed and stored on the court's computer, with common documents retrieved and displayed simultaneously on computer monitors for use in the course of a hearing. The system also allows the judge and each of the parties to make private notes relating to particular documents, excluding other users of the system from access to such notes.

(d) Closed-circuit television facilities (CCTV) for taking evidence from vulnerable witnesses.

(e) Installed wiring and connections ready for instantaneous court reporting and transcription services to be provided by commercial service providers.

(f)  Personal computers and internet broadband connectivity for computers used by the parties.

(g) Enhanced digital audio recording and transcription services (DARTS), providing an audio record of proceedings and offering the parties the option of purchasing a CD-ROM containing such record at the end of each days' proceedings.

(h)  Enhanced interpretation facilities.

(i)  Enhanced public address and CCTV systems enabling persons outside the confines of the courtroom to follow the proceedings.

 

 

Practice Direction 30.1

Applications under
Part II of the Mental Health Ordinance (Cap. 136)

 

I.     General

1.01     To date, there have been six judgments by Lam J on the practice and procedure for applications under Part II of the Mental Health Ordinance, Cap. 136 ("MHO"):

(a)     In Re Madam A, HCMP No. 44 of 2004, 5 March 2004

(b)     In Re S, HCMP No. 1287 of 2004, 28 May 2004

(c)     In Re C, HCMP No. 424 of 2004, 7 July 2004

(d)     In Re L [2004] 4 HKC 115

(e)     In Re LWO, HCMP No.2965 of 2001, 30 June 2005

(f)     In Director of Social Welfare v Official Solicitor, HCMP No.4297 of 2000, 14 September 2005

1.02    It was held in Re Madam A that an inquiry under Part II of the MHO involves a two-stage process: (a) the initial stage in which directions are sought from the court, ("the Directions Stage") and (b) the stage where the actual inquiry takes place ("the Inquiry Stage").

 

II.     The Directions Stage

2.01     An Applicant should have regard to the provisions of s.7 to s.9 of the MHO in the preparation of materials to be placed before the court.

2.02     The Applicant's aim at this stage is to provide sufficient information to enable the Court to give directions for an inquiry to be held under s.10 of the MHO.

Who can apply?

2.03     Applications for an inquiry may be made by any of the parties referred to in s.7(3) of the MHO. A "relative" of the alleged mentally incapacitated person (see definition under s.2) may make the application. If there is no application by any relative, the Director of Social Welfare or the Official Solicitor or the guardian may apply.

Application for directions to be made ex parte

2.04     In general, it would be appropriate to apply ex parte for directions. Neither the alleged mentally incapacitated person nor the Official Solicitor should be named as the respondent (see Re Madam A paras. 8 to 15).

How to apply?

2.05     The application should follow the format of Annex A (Ex-parte Originating Summons). This format can be amended to suit the particular circumstances of any case.

2.06     The originating summons should be filed together with the supporting documents and a draft Order for directions to be given at the Directions Stage should also be lodged with the court. A return date for the hearing of the inquiry will not be given at this time. The papers will be placed before a judge for his consideration and directions. No return date will be given until the matter is ready for the hearing of the inquiry: see Re Madam A para.16.

All relevant & necessary information to be provided

2.07     At this stage of the application, the Applicant should ensure that there is at least prima facie evidence to justify an inquiry as to the allegation of mental incapacity.

2.08     The Applicant is duty bound to provide the court with all relevant and necessary information to enable the court to discharge its statutory duty under the MHO properly. Failure to do so will inevitably delay the application and increase the costs thereof.

2.09     The matters set out in s.7 of the MHO are the minimum requirements. In the majority of cases, the court will need much more information before it can discharge its duty properly and give appropriate and proper directions in preparation for the inquiry under s.10.

2.10     Particular regard should be paid to the matters referred to in s.7(2). The scope of the inquiry and any orders sought at the inquiry must be clearly identified at the Directions stage of the application.

2.11     The Applicant should take the precaution of canvassing the views of the alleged mentally incapacitated person and the relatives before an application is made. If the application is likely to be contested, the court must be informed of this as soon as possible. See Re S para.5.

2.12     A Certificate should accompany the application, following the format of Annex B (Certificate of Family and Property). The format can be amended to suit the particular circumstances of any case.

2.13     Where the Applicant seeks directions relating to the property and/or affairs of the alleged mentally incapacitated person, the nature and extent of his/her property as well as the number and identity of all relatives who may be affected must be made known to the court.

2.14     If the Applicant has reason to suspect or believe that the property or assets of the alleged mentally incapacitated person are being dissipated or mishandled, this should be brought to the attention of the court.

2.15     The Applicant must conduct all necessary investigations in his preparations for an application. He must ensure the adequacy of the evidence such as bank statements and medical reports. Insufficient evidence will inevitably lead to delay and the incurring of further costs.

Medical evidence

2.16     The requisite medical certificates under s.7(5) are essential (see also s. 2(2)). The medical certificates should follow the format of the specimen at Annex C (Medical Certificate in support of an Application under Part II of the MHO).

2.17     At least one of the medical certificates must be given by a medical practitioner approved for this purpose by the Hospital Authority within the meaning of the Hospital Authority Ordinance (Cap. 113) as having the relevant special experience (See s.2(2) of the MHO).

2.18     In order to satisfy the statutory requirements, it is essential that the medical certificates state that the alleged mentally incapacitated person is currently incapable, by reason of mental incapacity, of managing and administering his/her own property and affairs. See Re C paras.1 and 2.

The interests of the alleged mentally incapacitated person are paramount

2.19     In seeking directions, the Applicant must bear in mind that the interests and requirements of the alleged mentally incapacitated person are paramount see s.10A(2)(a). For instance the court will have regard to the existing and future care arrangements for the alleged mentally incapacitated person; the costs thereof; the health condition of the alleged mentally incapacitated person; his life expectancy; the maintenance of the family members of the alleged mentally incapacitated person; the income and expenditure of the family of the alleged mentally incapacitated person and other matters. See Re S para.3.

Application for appointment of a committee of estate (s.11 of MHO)

2.20     Where the appointment of a committee of the estate of an alleged mentally incapacitated person is sought, the court must be provided with all relevant and necessary information regarding the members of the proposed committee. Information as to the background, training, qualification and experience of members of the committee must be provided, as well as the manner in which the Applicant envisages how the proposed committee will manage and administer the property and affairs of the alleged mentally incapacitated person. For the form of Consent to Appointment as Committee, see Annex D.

Notice to the Official Solicitor

2.21     Notice of the application should be given to the Official Solicitor. The Applicant should submit a set of draft directions together with the Originating Summons and other documents to the Official Solicitor.

Paper applications

2.22     Normally, directions will be given after consideration on the papers without a hearing unless the court considers, whether upon request or on the court's own motion, that a hearing should be held. Such a request should be made in writing at the time of the filing of the Originating Summons.

Notice of the Inquiry must be served on the alleged mentally incapacitated person

2.23     Notice of the inquiry must be served on the alleged mentally incapacitated person. Such Notice cannot be dispensed with. See Re Madam A paras.25 and 26.

2.24     In the application, the Applicant must indicate to the court the appropriate mode of service on the alleged mentally incapacitated person. Furthermore, the alleged mentally incapacitated person must be given reasonable notice of the time and place of the inquiry normally by personal service: see s.8 of the MHO. It is only if the alleged mentally incapacitated person is in such a state that personal service on him would be ineffectual that substituted service falls to be considered.

2.25     Substituted service in this context is not by way of advertisement in a newspaper: see Re Madam A para.25. Substituted service by way of serving the notice on the person in charge of the institution having the care of the alleged mentally incapacitated person may be considered.

Urgency

2.26     In cases of urgency the Applicant may consider an application under s.10D and/or s.10A(1), see Re L.

Estates without substantial assets

2.27     In cases where the estates do not involve substantial assets an order under s.24 should be considered.

Draft Order

2.28     Solicitors for the Applicant must ensure that the draft order contains all the directions to be sought in the s.7 application. The draft order should be lodged at the time of the filing of the application and should follow the format of the specimen at Annex E.

2.29     The proposed directions should generally deal with the following matters:

(a)     a clear indication of the scope of the inquiry, e.g. appointment of a committee;

(b)     a list of the persons to be served with Notice of the inquiry;

(c)     the mode of service of the Notice on the alleged mentally incapacitated person, and whether it should be by way of substituted service, and if so, why;

(d)     whether further evidence will be required or adduced at the inquiry;

(e)     whether it is proposed that a medical examination be conducted;

(f)     whether it will be necessary to identify and/or trace relatives or next of kin;

(g)     proposed directions covering all aspects relating to the property and affairs of the alleged mentally incapacitated person;

(h)     whether the doctors who compiled the reports should attend the inquiry;

(i)     whether any interim relief is necessary, or any interim directions should be issued for the protection of the property of the alleged mentally incapacitated person;

(j)     an estimate of the length of the inquiry.

 

III. The Inquiry Stage

3.01     A draft order containing all the reliefs sought in the s.10 hearing must be submitted to the court. A draft order (which should follow the format of the specimen at Annex F) and skeleton bill of costs (if intended to be paid out of the estate of the mentally incapacitated person) shall be lodged with the court at least 10 clear days before hearing (Saturdays, Sundays and public holidays excluded). The court will usually fix the costs pursuant to Order 62 Rule 9(4)(b) instead of directing taxation in order to save costs.

3.02     Given the role of the Official Solicitor, applicants should send a set of papers to the Official Solicitor for comment well in advance of the inquiry.

3.03     At the inquiry, the court will consider and decide on those matters referred to in s.10 of the MHO.

3.04     At the inquiry, the Court may appoint a committee of the estate of the alleged mentally incapacitated person if it is satisfied that the person is, by reason of mental incapacity, incapable of managing and administering his property and affairs: see s.11.

3.05     The court may also direct the sale of any property of the mentally incapacitated person under s.10A and s.10B of the MHO. If this is contemplated, the application should be supported by proper valuation evidence. The draft order should also contain appropriate directions as to conduct of the sale and the distribution or disposal of sale proceeds.

 

IV.     Further Directions after Appointment of Committee

4.01     From time to time a Committee of the estate appointed by the court may have to report to or seek directions from the court pursuant to section 13 or other provisions of the Ordinance.

4.02     Such reports or applications should be filed with court at the High Court Registry. Sending the documents by mail or simply lodging them at the Reception Counter of the High Court Registry does not comply with the duty to file under this paragraph.

4.03     When reports, applications, accounts or other documents are filed in the post-inquiry period, it is essential to state on the top of the first page of the document that it must be brought to the attention of the Judge or the Registrar as appropriate. Failure to do so may result in delay and inconvenience. Words to the effect that the document is "For the attention of the Judge/Registrar" will ensure that the document reaches the Judge or Registrar as early as possible.

4.04     Consideration could be given for the discharge of the committee after the more complicated steps in the administration and management of the estate have been completed and thereafter properties could be dealt with by a less costly alternative like an order under s.24, see Director of Social Welfare v Official Solicitor.

 

V.     Personal Injuries Cases

5.01     In the handling of personal injuries cases in which an injured person who has been granted or who is seeking compensation may fall within the meaning of "a mentally incapacitated person" of the MHO, consideration should be given to whether an application under Part II of the MHO should be made, see Re LWO.

5.02 Where it is considered necessary for the Plaintiff to apply for a committee to be appointed, this should be brought to the notice of the judge hearing the PI claim. The compensation may include the costs of a Part II application.

 

VI.     Miscellaneous

6.01     Applicants should exercise their own judgment as to whether they could simply adopt the forms included in the Annexures, or to make any modifications to the same as the circumstances of the case may require.

6.02     Applications under Part II of the Mental Health Ordinance fall within the same category as those set out in Paragraph 4 of PD25.1 and hearings are usually not open to the public.

6.03     This Practice Direction will come into effect on 31 October 2005.

Dated this 10th day of October 2005.

 

  Andrew Li
Chief Justice

 

ANNEX A

ANNEX B

ANNEX C

ANNEX D

ANNEX E

ANNEX F

 

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION – SL1

DIRECTIONS MADE BY THE JUDGE OF THE COMMERCIAL LIST
PURSUANT TO O.72 R.2(3) OF THE RULES OF THE HIGH COURT

 

1.     Save where otherwise ordered by the Judge of the Commercial List, in actions set down in that List the following matters shall be heard or otherwise dealt with by a master:

(a)  applications for entry of default judgments;

(b)  applications for or pursuant to the enforcement of judgments; and

(c)  assessments of damages.

2.     Practitioners are asked to comply with these directions, the object of which is to provide for the more efficient disposition of business in actions within the Commercial List.  The taking out of applications otherwise than in accordance with these directions may be reflected in costs.

3.     In instances of urgent applications taken out in the Commercial List, practitioners are asked to note that provision is available for fax communication direct to the clerk to the Commercial List Judge.

4.     This Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction SL1 and takes effect from 1 November 2009.

Dated this 5th of October 2009.

 

(Anselmo Reyes)
Judge of the Commercial List

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION – SL1.1

 COMMERCIAL LIST

 

A       Introduction

1. For guidance on matters which are not specifically dealt with below, practitioners should consult Practice Directions relating to General List cases.

B       Commercial List

2.     The function of the Commercial List (“the List”) is to facilitate the disposal of actions involving commercial matters.

3.     There shall be a Judge (“the Judge”) in charge of the List.  Other Judges (“designated Judges”) may also be designated to hear proceedings within the List from time to time.

4.     The Judge shall have control of the matters in the List and of interlocutory applications therein and may make such directions and orders regulating the conduct or trial of such matters as he thinks fit.

5.     The Judge may issue general directions for the better regulation of the List and for this purpose may form a consultative committee of legal practitioners.

6.     The powers of the Judge shall, when necessary, be exercisable by another Judge.

C       Interlocutory Applications

7.     For all contested interlocutory applications listed for 30 minutes or more, the following directions will apply:

         (1)     At least 72 hours before the hearing, the applicant shall serve a skeleton on the other parties and the Court.

         (2)     At least 48 hours before the hearing, the respondent shall serve a skeleton on all other parties and the Court.

8.     For interlocutory applications listed for less than 30 minutes, it is left to practitioners to decide whether the Court will be assisted by a skeleton.

D       Standard Directionsfor Trials

9.     A plaintiff should take out a summons for a 1st Case Management Conference before the Judge within 28 days after the close of pleadings.

10.     Not later than 7 days before the hearing of the 1st Case Management Conference, each party to a proceeding shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a completed information sheet in the form set out in Appendix A.

11.     The following are standard directions which the Court will make in most cases at a 1st Case Management Conference.  These directions must be followed although the Court will consider deviating from them in appropriate cases:

         Factual Witnesses

(1) Signed statements of factual witnesses shall be exchanged no later than [date].  Unless otherwise directed by the trial Judge, the statements are to stand as evidence in chief at trial.

         Expert Witnesses

         (2)     Expert evidence will be required on the following subjects:

                   (a)   [Subject A];

                   (b)   [Subject B];

                   (c)   [Subject C];

                   (d)   ...

         (3)     Leave is granted for experts to be called by each party as follows:

                   (a)   On Subject A, [number] expert(s);

                   (b)   On Subject B, [number] expert(s);

                   (c)   On Subject C, [number] expert(s);

                   (d)   ...

         (4)     The experts in each subject are to answer the following specific questions:

                   (a)   On Subject A:

        (i)    Question A1;

                           (ii)   Question A2;

                           (iii)  Question A3;

                           (iv)  Question A4;

                           (v)   Question A5;

                           (vi)  ...

                   (b)   On Subject B:

                           (i)    Question B1;

                           (ii)   Question B2;

                          (iii)  Question B3;

                           (iv)  Question B4;

                           (v)   Question B5;

                           (vi)  ...

                   (c)    On Subject C:

                           (i)    Question C1;

                           (ii)   Question C2;

                           (iii)  Question C3;

                           (iv)  Question C4;

                           (v)   Question C5;

                           (vi)  ...

                   (d)   ...

          (5)     Provisional expert reports shall be exchanged on a without prejudice basis no later than [date].

(6) Within [time period] from the date of exchange of provisional expert reports, the experts in each subject are to meet on a without prejudice basis to agree a common opinion on the questions within their subject. 
   
(7) Within [time period] following their without prejudice meeting, the experts in each subject are to prepare a signed joint report which succinctly identifies:
(1) the questions on which the experts have reached a common opinion and (in respect of each such question) what that common opinion is; and
   
(2) the questions on which the experts have failed to reach a common opinion.
(8) Within [time period] following their joint reports, the experts in each subject are to exchange final signed reports.  The final reports should succinctly state the following:

                   (1)    the questions within a subject on which it was not possible to reach a common opinion;

                   (2)   the competing views on each such question;

                   (3)    why a given expert’s views on each such question are right; and

                   (4)   why any opposing expert’s views on each such question are wrong.

         Setting Down, Pre-Trial Review and Trial

(9) The parties have leave to set down the action for trial forthwith, with an estimated hearing length of [number] days.  The trial is not to be heard before [date]. 
   
(10) The trial date is to be treated as a milestone date.
   
(11) Not later than 28 days before the Pre-Trial Review, each party to a proceedings shall lodge with the Clerk to the Judge, file with the Court and serve on the other parties a signed Pre-Trial Review checklist in the form set out in Appendix B.
   
(12) There will be a Pre-Trial Review not less than 28 days before the trial date.
   
(13) Trial bundles are to be lodged with the Court not less than 14 days before the trial date.
   
(14) The parties are to serve written opening submissions on the Court and each other not less than 7 days before the trial date.
   
(15) There will be liberty to apply.

         Costs

          (16)    Costs will be in the cause.

12.     At the 1st Case Management Conference, the Judge may direct that there be further Case Management Conferences.

E       Commencement Date

13.     This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 1 November 2009.

Dated this 5th of October 2009.

 

(Andrew Li)
Chief Justice

 

Appendix A

Appendix B

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION SL2

Directions made by the Judge of the Construction and Arbitration List
under O.72 r.2(3) of the Rules of the Supreme Court

 

Save where otherwise ordered by the Judge of the Construction and Arbitration List, in actions set down in that List, the following matters shall be heard or otherwise dealt with by a master:

(a) applications for entry of default judgments;

(b) applications for or pursuant to the enforcement of judgments; and

(c) assessments of damage.

The Directions will come into effect on 1 May 1997.

 

 

PRACTICE DIRECTION – SL3

 DIRECTIONS MADE BY THE JUDGE IN CHARGE OF
THE CONSTITUTIONAL AND ADMINISTRATIVE LAW LIST
PURSUANT TO ORDER 72, RULE 2(3)
OF THE RULES OF THE HIGH COURT

 

1.    This Practice Direction is made following consultation with, and with the approval of, the Chief Justice.

A     Applications for Judicial Review 

(1)     Order 53

2.    The provisions of Part A apply to applications under Order 53 of the Rules of the High Court.

(2)     Headings

3.    All applications for judicial review, whatever the nature of the relief claimed, shall contain a heading which identifies the applicants and respondents as follows:

(1)

[Name of applicants]

 
(2) Applicants
 

and

 
(1)

[Name of respondents]

 
(2) Respondents

It is neither necessary nor appropriate for applications for judicial review, in which one of the prerogative orders is sought, to be entitled as follows:

The Hong Kong Special Administrative Region and  
[The Respondent] Respondent
ex parte [The Applicant] Applicant

Nor is it necessary for the heading to include a reference to the nature of the decision challenged.

4.    The proper respondent to an application for judicial review, when the Court’s supervisory jurisdiction over criminal proceedings in an inferior Court is invoked, is the other party to the proceedings in the inferior Court, and not the inferior Court itself.

(3)     Applications for Leave to Apply for Judicial Review

5.    Where the documents in support of an application for leave exceed 10 pages, a list must be provided on the filing of the application identifying the pages of the exhibits relevant to the application.  Where only part of the page needs to be read, that part should be indicated in any convenient way other than highlighting.

6.    Applications for leave will be determined without a hearing, unless the applicant requests a hearing in the notice of application, or the Judge before whom the application is placed directs otherwise.

7.    If the applicant requests an oral hearing only in the event of the Judge being minded to refuse leave, the Judge will initially consider the application without a hearing.  If he decides to grant leave, the applicant will be informed.  If he is minded to refuse leave, a date for the oral hearing will be fixed.

8.    In order to ensure that any observations made by the Judge on the grant or refusal of leave are brought to the attention of the parties, the decision of the Judge on the application for leave will be notified to the parties’ solicitors on Form CALL-1.  Form CALL-1 is annexed to this Practice Direction as Appendix A.

(4)     Delay

9.    Although the maximum time allowed for the making of an application for leave to apply for judicial review is 3 months from the date when grounds for the application first arose, that does not relieve the applicant from his obligation under Order 53, rule 4(1) to apply promptly for leave to apply for judicial review.  Where an application for leave to apply for judicial review is not made promptly or within 3 months from the date when grounds for the application first arose, the notice of application should set out the reasons for the delay.  If the consent of the proposed respondent to an extension of time has been obtained, such consent should be filed with the notice of application.  If the proposed respondent has not consented to such an extension, he may, on notice to the applicant’s solicitors, apply promptly to set aside any leave given.  Such an application to set aside will usually not be necessary since the respondent will be entitled on the substantive hearing to rely on delay in making the application as a ground for opposing the grant of relief.

(5)    Interim Relief

10.    Save in exceptional circumstances, applications for interim relief may only be granted if leave to apply for judicial review has been obtained.  If the notice of application for leave to apply for judicial review also includes an application for interim relief, the Judge will first consider whether the application for leave to apply for judicial review should be determined without a hearing.  If the Judge decides that the application for leave to apply for judicial review should be determined without a hearing, and if the Judge grants leave to apply for judicial review, a hearing to determine the application for interim relief will be fixed.

(6)     Hearing of Interlocutory Applications

11.    If leave to apply for judicial review is sought at an oral hearing, the hearing will take place in open Court, unless the Judge hearing the application orders otherwise.  Applications for interim relief and applications to set aside the grant of leave will also take place in open Court, unless the Judge hearing the application orders otherwise.  All other interlocutory applications will be heard in chambers, unless the Judge hearing the application orders otherwise.

(7)    Affidavits and Affirmations

12.    References in these directions to affidavits include references to affirmations.  The relevant paragraphs in Practice Direction 10.1 relating to affidavits are applicable to affidavits in judicial review proceedings.

13.    Affidavits in support.  The affidavits in support of the application for leave to apply for judicial review should verify all relevant facts upon which the applicant intends to rely.  The affidavits should also verify such reasons as are set out in the notice of application for any delay in applying for leave.  Since the application is an interlocutory one, the affidavits may contain hearsay evidence provided that the sources of the deponents’ information or belief are stated.  Since the application is made ex parte, it is incumbent on the applicant to make full disclosure of all material facts of which he is aware even though they may be disadvantageous to him.

14.    Affidavits in reply.  Although the maximum period allowed to the respondent for filing affidavits in reply is 56 days, that does not relieve the respondent from his obligation under Order 53, rule 6(4) to file affidavits in reply as soon as practicable.  The maximum period of 56 days was fixed because the previous period of 21 days was generally regarded as unrealistically short.  The period of 56 days must be strictly adhered to.  Although the period may be extended, it should be clearly understood that extensions of time will only be granted in exceptional circumstances.  When an expedited hearing of the application for judicial review is ordered, the applicant should invite the Judge to abridge the 56-day period if the circumstances of the case so require.

15.    Further affidavits.  Order 53 does not envisage excessive use of affidavits.  However, the Judge has power, at the substantive hearing, to allow the use of further affidavits by the applicant.  If the applicant intends to seek the Judge’s permission to use further affidavits, he must give notice of his intention to do so to every other party as required by Order 53, rule 6(3).

16.    Exhibits.  Care should be taken to avoid the duplication of exhibits.  If a deponent wishes to identify or comment on a document which has already been exhibited, he can do so without exhibiting the document himself.

(8)    Review of Merits

17.    Counsel and solicitors instructed by the applicant should give further careful consideration to the merits of the application once they have received the respondent’s evidence, even though leave to apply for judicial review has been obtained.  Form CALL-1 reminds the applicant’s legal advisers of this obligation.

(9)     Bundle for Use at the Hearing

18.    Preparation and filing.  The applicant’s solicitors should prepare a hearing bundle for use by the Judge.  The bundle should be lodged in Court and served on the respondent’s solicitors at least 7 clear working days before the date of the hearing, unless the Judge has ordered otherwise.

19.    Form of bundle.  The documents in the bundle should be:

          (1)     firmly secured together;

          (2)     arranged in chronological order;

          (3)     paged consecutively at bottom right; and

          (4)     fully and easily legible.

Where lever-arch files are used, no file should exceed 250 pages.

20.    Contents of bundle.  The bundle should contain copies of:

          (1)     the notice of application in Form No. 86;

          (2)     the affidavits in support and the exhibits to them;

          (3)     the completed Form CALL-1;

          (4)     the originating summons in Form No. 86A;

          (5)     the decision challenged if not separately exhibited;

          (6)     any further affidavits (including those filed on behalf of the respondent, if any) and the exhibits to them; and

          (7)     any orders made in the course of the proceedings.

The bundle should be properly indexed, and dividers should be used.  The preparation of bundles should not simply be the mechanical reproduction of materials.  Thought should be given to the format which would be of greatest use to the Judge.  In most cases, it will be more convenient for the exhibits to be in a separate section of the bundle.  In that event, the exhibits should follow each other chronologically (without the front or back sheets), i.e. in the order in which they came into existence, rather than the order in which they were produced as exhibits, and should be accompanied by an index identifying the exhibit by page and exhibit number.  In any event, to enable the Judge to find quickly a document referred to in an affidavit, the number of the page at which the document can be found should be marked at the side next to the appropriate part of the affidavit.

 

Extract from the judgment of Mr Justice Stock
in Bahadur v. Secretary for
Security
(HCAL No.18 of 1999)

The Bundle of Documents and Practice Directions

I take this opportunity of reminding practitioners of the text of Direction 1.9.3 [i.e. paragraph 20 of this Practice Direction] of the Constitutional and Administrative Law List Practice Directions

          “The bundle should be properly indexed, and dividers should be used.  The preparation of bundle should not simply be the mechanical reproduction of materials.  Thought should be given to the format which would be of greatest use to the judge.  In most cases it will be more convenient for the exhibits to be in a separate section of the bundle.  In that event the exhibits should follow each other chronologically (without the front or back sheets), i.e. in the order in which they came into existence, rather than the order in which they were produced as exhibits, and should be accompanied by an index identifying the exhibit by page and exhibit number.  In any event, to enable the judge to find quickly a document referred to in an affidavit, the number of the page which the document can be found should be marked at the side next to the appropriate part of the affidavit.”

The bundle prepared in this case by those acting for the applicant had no regard to that Direction.  Indeed, had they set out to disobey it in every detail, they could not have fared better.  There was simply placed into one bundle a series of affirmations with exhibits attached; the index failed to identify even a single key document; the exhibits followed no chronological order of any kind; and in between affidavits and their exhibits were thrown a letter here, and a summons there, and a couple of notices of application.

I would like to think that practitioners who present bundles in that sort of condition would change their ways if they knew how difficult it is for a Court to prepare for a case, then to follow a case, and then to work on the judgment, when faced with such an unhelpful bundle of documents.

Practitioners should please take note that henceforth, in cases within this List, the presentation of a bundle in this condition is likely to result in an adjournment with a requirement that the costs thrown away be borne by the solicitors personally.

(10)  Skeleton Arguments

21.    (1)     Every applicant and interested party who proposes to make submissions in support of an application for judicial review must ensure that a skeleton argument, drafted by counsel who is instructed to argue the case, is received 7 clear days before the commencement of the substantive hearing by the Judge’s clerk, the respondent, such interested parties as may be directed by the Court and any interested party who has indicated a wish to be heard.

          (2)     Every respondent and interested party who proposes to make submissions in opposition to an application for judicial review must ensure that a skeleton argument drafted by counsel who is instructed to argue the case, is received 3 clear days before the commencement of the substantive hearing by the Judge’s clerk, the applicant and any interested party who has served a skeleton argument in accordance with sub-paragraph (1).

22.    Skeleton arguments should, if appropriate,

          (1)     contain a chronology with cross-references to the bundle of documents;

          (2)     list the dramatis personae if the number of people who feature in the documents warrants it;

          (3)     identify the issues which the application raises;

          (4)     state the propositions of law to be advanced;

          (5)     identify all the authorities to be relied on, together with page numbers and paragraph references;

          (6)     identify the essential documents for advance reading by the Judge, together with the page numbers and paragraph references; and

          (7)     contain such other information as counsel considers would enable the Judge to have a better understanding of the merits of the application.

(11)  Uncontested Proceedings

23.    (1)     Where parties are agreed as to the terms on which applications for judicial review can be disposed of, and require an order of the Court to put those terms into effect, they should file a draft consent order, together with a short statement signed by the parties’ solicitors setting out the matters relied upon as justifying the making of the order, and citing the relevant authorities and statutory provisions.  The order and the statement will then be submitted to a Judge.  If he is satisfied that such an order can be made, the proceedings will be listed for hearing and the order will be announced in open Court without the parties or their representatives having to attend.  If the Judge is not satisfied that such an order can be made, the proceedings will be listed for hearing in the normal way.

          (2)     Where the parties seek an interlocutory order and are agreed as to the terms of that proposed order they should file a consent summons, signed by the parties setting out the terms of the proposed agreed order, and, where appropriate, citing the relevant authorities and statutory provisions relied on.  The consent summons will then be submitted to a Judge.  If he is satisfied that the order should be made, the order will be made on the papers without any hearing, unless the Judge directs otherwise.

B       Applications for Habeas Corpus, Election Petitions and Appeals from the Obscene Articles Tribunal

24.    There is an insufficient number of applications for habeas corpus, election petitions and appeals from decisions of the Obscene Articles Tribunal to justify formal directions in respect of them.  The provisions of Order 54 of the Rules of the High Court govern applications for habeas corpus.  Part 6 of the Chief Executive Election Ordinance (Cap. 569), Part VII of the Legislative Council Ordinance (Cap. 542), Part V Division 4 of the District Councils Ordinance (Cap. 547) and Part 5 of the Village Representative Election Ordinance (Cap. 576) govern election petitions in respect of the election of the Chief Executive, members of the Legislative Council, members of the District Councils and village representatives respectively.  Rules for the practice and procedure relating to election petitions have been made under the principal Ordinances respectively.

25.    Nevertheless, paragraphs 17 to 23 above apply to applications for habeas corpus and election petitions, and paragraphs 18 to 23 above apply to appeals from decisions of the Obscene Articles Tribunal, subject to any specific rule or procedure in the relevant legislation or subsidiary legislation and with such modifications as are necessary to reflect the fact that they are not applications for judicial review.

C       Transferred Cases

26.    Cases which are transferred to the List on the certificate of a Judge of the Court of First Instance or a Judge of the District Court will be listed for a hearing for directions in chambers as soon as reasonably practicable after the transfer.  At the hearing, the Judge may give such directions for the further conduct of the case as appear to him to be appropriate.

D       Commencement Date

27.    This Practice Direction supersedes the previous Practice Direction SL3 on Directions Made by the Judge in Charge of the Constitutional and Administrative Law List Pursuant to Order 72 rule 2(3) of the Rules of the High Court dated 12 February 2009.

28.    This Practice Direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 30th of March 2009.

 

(Andrew Cheung)
Judge in Charge of
the Constitutional
and Administrative Law List

 


Appendix A   (Form CALL-1)

 

LTPD: CJR No. 1/2009

DIRECTION ISSUED BY THE PRESIDENT
OF THE LANDS TRIBUNAL
PURSUANT TO SECTION 10(5)(a)
OF THE LANDS TRIBUNAL ORDINANCE (CAP. 17)

APPLICATION OF THE CIVIL JUSTICE REFORM
TO THE LANDS TRIBUNAL

 

1.     By virtue of section 10(1) of the Lands Tribunal Ordinance (Cap. 17) (as amended by section 38 of the Civil Justice (Miscellaneous Amendments) Ordinance 2008), the Lands Tribunal ("the Tribunal") has a very wide power to adopt the practice and procedure of the Court of First Instance, including the jurisdiction, powers and duties vested therein. Section 10(1) reads as follows:

"(1) The Tribunal may, so far as it thinks fit, follow the practice and procedure of the Court of First Instance in the exercise of its civil jurisdiction, and for this purpose, has the same jurisdiction, powers and duties of the Court of First Instance in respect of such practice and procedure."

2.     The Rules of the High Court (Amendment) Rules 2008, which came into effect on 2 April 2009, have introduced many changes and new provisions to the practice and procedure of the High Court, so as to implement the measures under the Civil Justice Reform. Some of these measures are applicable to the Tribunal, and can be adopted by virtue of section 10(1).

3.     This Practice Direction is issued for the guidance of practitioners on the general application of the new measures under the Civil Justice Reform to the Tribunal, as opposed to an overall stock-taking of the applicability of the Rules of the High Court to the Tribunal. This is not a substitute for a detailed knowledge of the relevant Rules of the High Court. It is imperative that practitioners should keep themselves abreast of the changes brought about by the Civil Justice Reform and the underlying objectives of enhancing efficiency and effectiveness of court process as laid down in Order 1A of the Rules of the High Court.

4.     Bearing in mind the varieties of cases in the Tribunal, it is not possible to have a uniform approach regarding the adoption of new measures introduced by the Civil Justice Reform to all cases in the Tribunal. Some of the case management measures introduced by the Civil Justice Reform are suitable for application to, say, complicated compensation cases or rating appeals, but it might not necessarily be appropriate to apply the same to simple possession cases or even building management cases.

5.     There are a large proportion of cases in the Tribunal involving litigants in person. The Tribunal will be sensitive to the circumstances of a particular case in deciding whether to apply some case management measures to that case. This is the rationale behind section 10(1), which gives the Tribunal a discretion in applying the practice and procedure of the Court of First Instance instead of spelling out specifically the particular practice and procedure that are to be applied in the Tribunal.

6.     Thus, the Tribunal shall adopt a flexible approach in adopting the new measures under the Civil Justice Reform instead of dogmatically setting out which of the Rules of the High Court are applicable or not applicable across the board.

7.     Nevertheless, some of the measures under the Civil Justice Reform are by their nature of general applicability even in the context of cases in the Tribunal. The following are some of the examples:

(1)     Order 1A - Underlying objectives of the rules;

(2)     Order 1B - Case management powers;

(3)     Order 2 - Effect of non-compliance;

(4)     Order 22 - Offers to settle and payments into Court (save that where money is paid into the Tribunal as sanctioned payment pursuant to Order 22, it would not be invested and no interest shall be credited on the ledger credit for the relevant cause or matter);

(5)     Order 22A - Miscellaneous provisions about payments into Court (save that Order 22A, rule 4 shall not be applicable to the Tribunal);

(6)     Order 24, rule 15A - Order for limiting discovery;

(7)     Order 35, rule 3A - Time, etc. limits at trial;

(8)     Order 38, rule 4A - Evidence by single joint expert;

(9)     Order 38, Part IV - Expert evidence;

(10)     Order 41A - Statements of Truth;

(11)     Order 62 - Costs; and

(12)     Order 62A - Costs offer and payments into Court.

8.     The rules specified above are just some examples. The Tribunal reserves the general discretion to apply the practice and procedure in the Court of First Instance when appropriate, having regard to the underlying objectives in Order 1A and the power of the Court in case management in Order 1B. Some of the rules may not be applicable across the board, but the Tribunal may still apply these rules in appropriate cases. For instance, the Tribunal may apply some of the concepts in Order 25 concerning case management, even though case management summons and conference under Order 25 are not applicable directly to the Tribunal.

9.     The Tribunal has its own case management regime for Building Management Cases. For other cases, the Tribunal has been exercising case management power at call-over / direction hearings. Without prejudice to the power of the Tribunal to direct specific provisions under Order 25 to be applicable in a particular case, parties in the proceedings of the Tribunal need not follow the procedures under Order 25 unless specifically directed by a Presiding Officer in the proceedings.

10.     As a general rule, when there is already a clear procedure laid down in the Lands Tribunal Ordinance and the Lands Tribunal Rules in respect of a particular matter, the Tribunal shall not adopt the Rules of the High Court in respect of the same matter unless it is to supplement the powers and procedures that have not been expressly stated in the Lands Tribunal Ordinance or the Lands Tribunal Rules in respect of that matter.

11.     When the Tribunal adopts a provision of the Rules of the High Court, the provision and any practice direction in relation thereto shall be applied to the Tribunal in similar manner as it is applied in the Court of First Instance, subject to such modifications as may be necessary and appropriate in the context of the Tribunal. For instance, a reference to the "Court of First Instance" in the Rules of the High Court shall, in the Lands Tribunal, be construed as reference to the Tribunal; "judge" equates to the President, presiding officer or member; "plaintiff" equates to an applicant or appellant; "defendant" equates to a respondent; "Statement of Claim" equates to the Notice of Application; "Defence" equates to the Notice of Opposition, etc.

12.     This direction shall come into effect on 2 April 2009.

Dated this 12th of February 2009.

   

(Johnson Lam)
President, Lands Tribunal

 

[LTPD: BM No. 1/2009]

  Direction Issued by the President of the Lands Tribunal
Pursuant to Section 10(5)(a) of the
Lands Tribunal Ordinance (Cap. 17)

 Case Management and Mediation
for Building Management Cases

 

Introduction

1.    The Lands Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) has introduced a pilot scheme to streamline the processing of building management cases since 1 January 2008.  The scheme is applicable to cases with legal representation on both sides.  In appropriate cases, with suitable modifications, the Tribunal has also applied some features in the scheme to other cases by specific direction made in the course of proceedings.

2.    The aim of the scheme is to facilitate the more efficient, expeditious and fair disposal of building management cases.  Unnecessary hearings would be cut down and in circumstances where directions could fairly be given on paper without any oral hearing, the Tribunal will do so.  Unnecessary interlocutory applications will be discouraged and in appropriate cases, costs sanctions will be imposed.  The parties are also encouraged to resolve their disputes by way of mediation.  These are all in line with the underlying objectives of the Civil Justice Reform implemented on 2 April 2009.

3.    After evaluation and consultation, the Tribunal decides to adopt the measures in the Pilot Scheme, with some modifications, as standard practice.  This Practice Direction is to set out the standard practice in the Tribunal after the Pilot Scheme ends on 30 June 2009.

The respective roles of the Tribunal and the litigants and their advisers in fair efficient and cost effective disposal of cases

4.    It is important for litigants as well as those advising them to appreciate that efficient and cost effective resolution of disputes cannot be achieved without due diligence and co-operation on their part.  The Tribunal will be proactive in case management and will perform its case management duty and exercise its case management power in accordance with the underlying objectives of the Civil Justice Reform and LTPD: CJR No.1/2009.

5.    Parties and those advising them should be mindful of their duties under Order 1A Rule 3 of the Rules of the High Court (applicable to the Lands Tribunal, see LTPD: CJR No.1/2009 para.7) and they should explore settlement or mediation before they decide to litigate.  They should understand that litigation will inevitably involve time, efforts and costs and should assess for themselves whether it is proportionate to litigate on a matter.  Although the Tribunal will encourage parties to compromise their disputes, its primary function and objective should be the fair and efficient adjudication of cases.

6.    Given the nature of most building management cases, especially when the parties are legally represented, there is no reason why preparation for trial could not be made before the first hearing.  For instance, the applicant should be able to file some of his evidence (including witness statements, relevant documents and expert reports) even without sight of the Notice of Opposition.  Given the time gap between the filing of Notice of Opposition and the first hearing, the applicant should be able to file his evidence in reply in an ordinary building management case.  Likewise, the respondent should be able to prepare his evidence at the same time when he prepares his Notice of Opposition.

7.    Building management cases in the Tribunal should focus on the relevant issues.  Proliferation of efforts on irrelevant factual or legal disputes would be prevented.

8.    In other words, with due diligence, the parties should be able to file most of the evidence before the Tribunal considers whether to list a case for hearing.  If that were done, the Presiding Officer would be able to assess on the papers,

(a)   Whether there are any loose ends that require further filing of evidence or documents;

(b)   Whether the case is in a state of readiness to be set down for trial with an informed estimate about the length of trial;

(c)   Whether the case can be disposed of summarily on a point of law.

This will save the need for unnecessary hearings in most cases. 

9.    In a simple building management case, with the use of appropriate checklists filed by parties with legal representatives, the review of the case could be conducted on paper without any oral hearing.

10.    Even if there are loose ends, it does not mean that trial dates cannot be fixed.  If the loose ends could probably be dealt with within a certain time frame, trial dates can still be fixed.  Parties could be directed to inform the Tribunal of compliance within a certain date.  Late filing will require leave which may not be granted, especially when there is no cogent explanation for the default, or the trial dates could be jeopardized.

11.    If the case obviously requires some major overhaul, the Tribunal will not set it down for trial.

Mediation

12.    Parties to building management disputes are encouraged to make attempts to resolve their differences by mediation, before or after they issue proceedings in the Tribunal.  If there are means to resolve a dispute which could be less costly, more efficient and effective than by way of litigation, unreasonable failure to make a bona fide attempt in that regard on the part of either party (where this can be established by admissible evidence) will be relevant conduct to be taken into account by the Tribunal in deciding on costs.  Nevertheless, where a party has engaged in mediation up to the minimum level of expected participation agreed by the parties beforehand or as determined by the Tribunal, or has a reasonable explanation for non-participation, he shall not suffer any adverse costs order.  In determining whether a party has acted unreasonably in refusing to proceed with mediation, the Tribunal shall take into account all relevant circumstances, but not what happened during the actual process of the mediation, nor other materials which are protected by privilege in accordance with legal principles, including legal professional privilege and the privilege protecting without prejudice communications.

Listing of building management cases, automatic directions and checklists

13.    With effect from 1 July 2009, all building management cases, whether the parties are legally represented or not, will be listed before a Presiding Officer of the Tribunal under the normal list, and the Pilot Scheme List shall cease to be operative.  Applications to list cases for hearing will be dealt with in accordance with the procedures set out below.  Cases that were listed in the Pilot Scheme List shall revert back to the normal list automatically.

14.    Call-over hearings will be listed for cases involving litigants acting in person as in the past.  Where both parties are legally represented, the case may be fixed for call-over hearing or for trial at the direction of the Presiding Officer.  The Tribunal will apply the underlying objectives of the Civil Justice Reform as well as the principles in paragraphs 2, 4, 5, 7, 10 to 12 above and paragraphs 17 and 18 below to deal with the cases.  The Tribunal may also give directions on papers if it is satisfied that a fair opportunity has been given to the parties to make submissions on the proposed directions.

15.    The following procedure will automatically be applied to all cases where both parties are legally represented with (a) to (e) to be treated as automatic directions given by the Tribunal,

(a)    An applicant shall file and serve the first batch of his evidence, including witness statements, relevant documents and expert reports (if any), at the same time as when he files and serves his Notice of Application;

(b)    An applicant shall file and serve at the same time as his Notice of Application a statement on mediation setting out (i) whether he has attempted to resolve the dispute by mediation; (ii) whether he is willing to attempt mediation; and (iii) if he considers the case unsuitable for mediation, brief reasons for that conclusion;

(c)    A respondent shall file and serve his evidence, including witness statements, relevant documents and expert reports (if any), by the time he files and serves his Notice of Opposition;

(d)    A respondent shall file and serve at the same time as his Notice of Opposition a statement on mediation setting out (i) whether he is willing to attempt mediation; and (ii) if he considers the case unsuitable for mediation, brief reasons for that conclusion;

(e)    Both the applicant and the respondent shall file and serve evidence in reply to the evidence of the opposite side, including supplemental witness statements, all further relevant documents and expert reports (if any), and a checklist as per the Annex within 14 days of the application to list for hearing;

(f)    If a party fails to comply with (a), (b), (c), (d) or (e), the Tribunal shall give further directions on paper for proper preparation of the case;

(g)    Unless there is a specific direction by the Tribunal to the contrary, a case where both parties are legally represented will only be listed for hearing when these directions are complied with;

(h)    Defaults on the part of a litigant may be sanctioned by unless orders or orders barring him from adducing evidence at the trial without leave and/or adverse costs orders;

(i)    Upon review on paper,

i.      If the Tribunal is of the view that the case is ready for trial, it may list the case for trial without any call-over hearing;

ii.      If the Tribunal is of the view that there are still some outstanding matters which may need to be argued, it may list the case for a call-over hearing at which directions may be given, including a direction for setting down the case for trial;

iii.      If the Tribunal is of the view that there are still significant outstanding matters to be attended to or a checklist is incomplete, it may give written directions on papers and defer the listing of a case for hearing until the preparation by the parties reaches a reasonably satisfactory stage.

16.    If the circumstances warrant, the Tribunal may direct further call-over hearings.  Such further call-over hearings would however be exceptional.

17.    Unnecessary and disproportionate interlocutory applications should not be made and would not be entertained.  Insofar as possible, litigants should also deal with interlocutory matters by consent summons.  Unnecessary or unreasonable interlocutory applications will normally be met with adverse costs consequences including gross sum assessments and orders for immediate payment of costs.

18.    Once fixed, trial dates should not be vacated without good and cogent reasons.  Late filing of evidence or late amendments that could result in adjournment of trial will not be allowed lightly.

19.    Lawyers advising parties in building management cases should advise their clients of the costs implications of litigation and the Tribunal’s attitude on costs, in particular the consideration in paragraph 112, when they prepare the statements on mediation under paragraph 15(b) and (d) above.

20.    The Tribunal may apply some of the above features to cases involving litigants in person and give appropriate directions as it sees fit.

21.    The Tribunal may, on the application of one or more of the parties or of its own motion, stay the proceedings or any part thereof for the purpose of mediation for such period and on such terms as it thinks fit.  Where the Tribunal stays the proceedings, the parties must promptly inform the Tribunal if a settlement is reached and the parties should take the necessary steps to conclude the legal proceedings formally.

22.    This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 July 2009.

     Dated this 21st day of May 2009.

 

(Johnson Lam)
President, Lands Tribunal

    Annex

[LTPD: BM No. 1/2008]

DIRECTION ISSUED BY THE PRESIDENT
OF THE TRIBUNAL PURSUANT TO SECTION 10(5)(a)
OF THE LANDS TRIBUNAL ORDINANCE (CAP. 17)

PILOT SCHEME FOR BUILDING MANAGEMENT CASES

 

1.    The Lands Tribunal has introduced a Pilot Scheme to streamline the processing of building management cases in the Lands Tribunal by way of Practice Direction dated 7 September 2007 (LTPD: BM No. 1/2007).

2.    The initial phase of the Pilot Scheme takes effect from 1 January 2008 to 31 December 2008.  There shall be a review of the Pilot Scheme after this initial period.

3.    As it will take some time to go through the review process, the Pilot Scheme is hereby extended for 6 months from 1 January 2009 to 30 June 2009 with a view to completing the evaluation of the scheme.

Dated this 30th of December 2008.

 

(Johnson Lam)
President, Lands Tribunal

[LTPD: BM No. 1/2007]

  Direction Issued by the President of the Tribunal
Pursuant to Section 10(5)(a) of the
Lands Tribunal Ordinance (Cap. 17)

Pilot Scheme for Building Management Cases

 

 Aim of the pilot scheme

1.    The Lands Tribunal will introduce a pilot scheme in the Lands Tribunal to streamline the processing of building management cases with effect from 1 January 2008.  At the initial phase (from 1 January 2008 to 31 December 2008), the scheme will apply to cases with legal representation on both sides.  In appropriate cases, with suitable modifications, the Tribunal may apply some features in the scheme to other cases by specific direction made in the course of proceedings.

2.    The aim of the scheme is to facilitate the more efficient, expeditious and fair disposal of building management cases.  Unnecessary hearings would be cut down and in circumstances where directions could fairly be given on paper without any oral hearing, the Tribunal will do so.  Unnecessary interlocutory applications will be discouraged and in appropriate cases, costs sanctions will be imposed.

The respective roles of the Tribunal and the litigants and their advisers in fair efficient and cost effective disposal of cases

3.    It is important for litigants as well as those advising them to appreciate that efficient and cost effective resolution of disputes cannot be achieved without due diligence and co-operation on their part.  The Tribunal will be proactive in case managing in accordance with the underlying objectives in paragraph 2.

4.    Parties and those advising them should explore settlement or alternative dispute resolution before they decide to litigate.  They should understand that litigation will inevitably involve time, efforts and costs involved and should assess for themselves whether it is proportionate to litigate on a matter.  Although the Tribunal will encourage parties to compromise their disputes, its primary function and objective should be the fair and efficient adjudication of cases.

5.    Given the nature of most building management cases, there is no reason why preparation for trial could not be made before a first hearing.  For instance, the applicant should be able to file some of his evidence (witness statements and documents) even without sight of the Notice of Opposition.  Given the time gap between the filing of Notice of Opposition and the first hearing, the applicant should be able to file his evidence in reply in an ordinary building management case.  Likewise, the respondent should be able to prepare his evidence at the same time when he prepares his Notice of Opposition.

6.    Building management cases in the Tribunal should focus on the relevant issues.  Proliferation of efforts on irrelevant factual or legal disputes would be prevented.

7.    In other words, with due diligence, the parties should be able to file most of the evidence before the Tribunal considers whether to list a case for hearing.  If that were done, the Presiding Officer would be able to assess on the papers,

(a)    Whether there are any loose ends that require further filing of evidence or documents;

(b)    Whether the case is in a state of readiness to be set down for trial with an informed estimate about the length of trial;

(c)    Whether the case can be disposed of summarily on a point of law.

This will save the need for unnecessary hearings in most cases. 

8.    In a simple building management case, with the use of appropriate checklists filed by parties, the review of the case could be conducted on paper without any oral hearing.

9.    Even if there are loose ends, it does not mean trial dates cannot be fixed.  If the loose ends could probably be dealt with within a certain time frame, trial dates can still be fixed.  Parties could be directed to inform the Tribunal of compliance within a certain date.  Late filing will require leave which may not be granted, especially when there is no cogent explanation for the default, if the trial dates could be jeopardized.

10.    If the case obviously requires some major overhaul, the Tribunal will not set it down for trial.

Alternative dispute resolution and mediation

11. Parties to building management disputes are encouraged to make attempts to resolve their differences by an alternative dispute resolution mechanism, such as mediation, before or after they issue proceedings in the Tribunal.  If there are means to resolve a dispute which could be less costly, more efficient and effective than by way of litigation, unreasonable failure to make a bona fide attempt in that regard on the part of either party will be relevant conduct to be taken into account by the Tribunal in deciding on costs (see Wealthy Plus Ltd v Lai Man Ho [2001] 4 HKC 691 at p.710 F to I).  Nevertheless, where a party has engaged in mediation or other alternative dispute resolution mechanism up to the minimum level of expected participation agreed by the parties beforehand or as determined by the Tribunal, or has a reasonable explanation for non-participation, he shall not suffer any adverse costs order.  In determining whether a party has acted unreasonably in refusing to proceed with mediation or other alternative dispute resolution mechanism, the Tribunal shall take into account all relevant circumstances, but not what happened during the actual process of the mediation or other alternative dispute resolution mechanism.

Special List for building management cases under the pilot scheme: automatic directions and checklists

12. With effect from 1 January 2008, building management cases where both parties are legally represented, or where the Presiding Officer considers appropriate, will be listed before a designated Presiding Officer of the Tribunal, and the list of such cases shall be referred to as "the Pilot Scheme List".  Applications to list such cases for hearing will be dealt with in accordance with the procedures set out below.  The procedures will not be applicable to cases for which application to list for hearing has been made prior to the effective date.

13. Unless the Tribunal directs otherwise specifically, a case will not be placed in the Pilot Scheme List or will be taken out from the same if either one or both parties are not legally represented.  The same applies to cases where a party ceases to be legally represented in the course of proceedings.  Call-over hearings will be listed for cases involving litigants acting in person as in the past.  The Tribunal will apply the underlying objectives and principles in paragraphs 2 to 4, 6, 9 to 11 above and paragraphs 17 and 18 below to deal with such cases and the checklists could be used for conducting call-over hearings.  The Tribunal may also give directions on the papers in dealing with litigants in person if it is satisfied that a fair opportunity has been given to such litigants to make submissions on the proposed directions.

14. The following procedure will automatically be applied to cases coming within the Pilot Scheme List with (a) to (e) to be treated as automatic directions given by the Tribunal,

(a)     An applicant shall file and serve the first batch of his evidence at the same time as when he files and serves his Notice of Application;

(b)     An applicant shall file and serve at the same time as his Notice of Application a statement setting out (i) whether he has attempted to resolve the dispute by mediation; (ii) whether he is willing to attempt mediation; and (iii) if he considers the case unsuitable for mediation, brief reasons for that conclusion;

(c)     A respondent shall file and serve his evidence by the time he files his Notice of Opposition;

(d)     A respondent shall file and serve at the same time as his Notice of Opposition a statement setting out (i) whether he is willing to attempt mediation; and (ii) if he considers the case unsuitable for mediation, brief reasons for that conclusion;

(e)     Both the applicant and the respondent shall file evidence in reply to the evidence of the opposite side and a checklist as per Annex within 14 days of the application to list for hearing;

(f)     If a party fails to comply with (a), (b), (c), (d) or (e), the Tribunal shall give further directions on paper for proper preparation of the case;

(g)     Unless there is a specific direction by the Tribunal to the contrary, a case falling within the Pilot Scheme List will only be listed for hearing when these directions are complied with;

(h)     Repeated defaults on the part of a litigant may be sanctioned by unless orders or orders barring him from adducing evidence at the trial without leave;

(i)     Upon review on paper,

i.     If the Tribunal is of the view that the case is ready for trial, it may list the case for trial without any call-over hearing;

ii.     If the Tribunal is of the view that there are still some outstanding matters which may need to be argued, it may list the case for a call-over hearing at which directions may be given, including a direction for setting down the case for trial;

iii.     If the Tribunal is of the view that there are still significant outstanding matters to be attended to or a checklist is incomplete, it may give written directions on papers and defer the listing of a case for hearing until the preparation by the parties reaches a reasonably satisfactory stage.

15. Parties may also apply with supporting reasons to take the case out of the Pilot Scheme List.  The Tribunal will consider the application and decide whether to accede to the request.  If the Tribunal decides to take the case out of the Pilot Scheme List, consequential directions will be given at the same time.

16. If the circumstances warrant, the Tribunal may direct further call-over hearings.  Such further call-over hearings would however be exceptional.

17. Unnecessary and disproportionate interlocutory applications should not be made and would not be entertained.  Insofar as possible, litigants should also deal with interlocutory matters by consent summons.  Unnecessary or unreasonable interlocutory applications will normally be met with adverse costs consequences including gross sum assessments and orders for immediate payment of costs.

18. Once fixed, trial dates should not be vacated without good and cogent reasons.  Late filing of evidence or late amendments that could result in adjournment of trial will not be allowed lightly.

19. Lawyers advising parties in building management cases should advise their clients of the costs implications of litigation and the Tribunal's attitude on costs, in particular the consideration in paragraph 11, when they prepare the statements under paragraph 14(b) and (d) (see Halsey v Milton Keynes NHS Trust [2004] 1 WLR 3002).

20. There shall be a review of the Pilot Scheme after one year.

  Dated this 7th day of September 2007.

 

Johnson Lam
President, Lands Tribunal

 

LTPD: BM No.1/2007 - Annex - Checklist

Annex
附件

Case No. / 案件編號: LDBM __________ of 20 _____

 

CHECKLIST / 核對清單

 

This checklist is filed by the solicitors for the __________ *Applicant/Respondent.
此核對清單由第 __________ *申請人/答辯人 的律師存檔。

Notice / 注意:

(1) Applicant must complete Parts A and C / 申請人須填寫甲及丙部
(2) Respondent must complete Parts B and C / 答辯人須填寫乙及丙部
(3) * Please delete the inappropriate / 請將不適用者删除
(4) □ Please tick the appropriate box. / 在適用的方格內加上“P”號

 

Part A: To be completed by Applicant
甲部:由申請人填寫
Part B: To be completed by Respondent
乙部:由答辯人填寫
A1. Has Notice of Application
  been served?
  申請通知書是否已
   送達?
Yes/是□
 
No/否□
 
B1. Has Notice of Opposition
  been filed and served?
  反對通知書是否已存檔
  及送達?
Yes/是□
 
No/否□
 
  Date of service:
  送達日期:
 
  If not, why and when it
  would be filed and served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
  Method of service:
  送達方式:
 
   
A2. Any amendment required
  for the Notice of
  Application?
申請通知書是否需要
  修訂?
Yes/是□
 
No/否□
 
B2. Any amendment required
  for the Notice of
  Opposition?
  反對通知書是否需要
  修訂?
Yes/是□
 
 
No/否□
 
  If yes, are the amendments
  ready?
  若要,修訂內容是否?
  已擬備
Yes/是□
 
No/否□
 
  If yes, are the amendments
  ready?
  若要,修訂內容是否
  已擬備?
Yes/是□
 
No/否□
 
  Will the amendments be
  opposed by the
  Respondent?
  答辯人是否反對修訂?
Yes/是□
 
 
No/否□
  Will the amendments be
  opposed by the Applicant?
   
  申請人是否反對修訂?
Yes/是□
 
 
No/否□
   
A3. Have you filed and served
  witness statement(s) before
  the case is listed for
  hearing?
  案件排期聆訊前,證人
  陳述書是否已存檔及
  送達?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
B3. Have you filed and served
  witness statement(s) before
  the case is listed for
  hearing?
  案件排期聆訊前,證人
  陳述書是否已存檔及
  送達?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
   
A4. Have you filed and served
  supporting documents
  before the case is listed
  for hearing?
  案件排期聆訊,文件
  證據是否已存檔及
  送達?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
B4. Have you filed and served
  supporting documents
  before the case is listed
  for hearing?
  案件排期聆訊,文件
  證據是否已存檔及
  送達?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
   
A5. Have you filed and served
  all witness statement(s) in
  reply after filing the
  application to list the case
  for hearing?
  案件申請排期聆訊
  所有證人陳述書是否已
  存檔及送達以作回應?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
B5. Have you filed and served
  all witness statement(s) in
  reply after filing the
  application to list the case
  for hearing?
  案件申請排期聆訊
  所有證人陳述書是否已
  存檔及送達以作回應?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
  If not, why and when
   would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
   
A6. Have you filed and served
  all supporting documents
  in reply after filing the
  application to list the case
  for hearing?
  案件申請排期聆訊
  所有文件證據是否已存
  檔及送達以作回應?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
B6. Have you filed and served
  all supporting documents
  in reply after filing the
  application to list the case
  for hearing?
  案件申請排期聆訊
  所有文件證據是否已存
  檔及送達以作回應?
Yes/是□
 
 
 
 
No/否□
 
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
  If not, why and when
  would it be filed and
  served?
  若否,說明原因及何時
  會存檔及送達?
 
   
A7. Have you attempted to
  resolve the dispute by
  mediation?
  曾否嘗試以調解方式
  解決本案之爭議?
Yes/是□
 
 
No/否□
 
B7. Have you attempted to
  resolve the dispute by
  mediation?
  曾否嘗試以調解方式
  解決本案之爭議?
Yes/是□
 
 
No/否□
 
  If not, why and whether
  you are willing to try
  mediation?
  若否,說明原因及是否
  願意嘗試調解?
 
  If not, why and whether
  you are willing to try
  mediation?
  若否,說明原因及是否
  願意嘗試調解?
 

 

Part C: To be completed by all parties
丙部:訴訟各方均須填寫
C1. Do you intend to adduce evidence from expert
  witnesses?
  是否打算提出專家證據?
Yes/是 □ No/否 □
   
   
  If yes, what is the field in which expert witness
  is required?
  若是,須要哪方面的專家作證?
 
  Have expert reports been disclosed to the other side?
  專家報告是否已向對方披露?
Yes/是 □ No/否 □
   
  If not, why and when would reports be ready
  for disclosure?
  若否,說明原因及何時可向對方披露?
 
   
C2. Will there by any further interlocutory applications
  before the case is ready for trial?
  審前準備期間,是否會再提出其他非正審申請?
Yes/有 □ No/沒有 □
   
   
  If yes, what are the intended interlocutory applications?
  若會,打算提出甚麽非正審申請?
 
 
C3. If the case is ready for trial, what is the estimated
  length of trial?
  如案件已準備就緒可排期審訊,預計審訊需時
  多久?
  Day(s)/天
   
   
   
 
C4. Do you intend to be represented by counsel/solicitor
  at trial?
  審訊時是否打算由大律師/律師代表出庭?
Yes/是 □ No/否 □
   
   
 
C5. If yes, has advice been obtained from solicitors or
  counsel as regards the above steps and have solicitors
  or counsel confirmed that the case is ready for trial?
  若是,是否已就上述步驟取得大律師/律師的
  意見?大律師/律師又是否已確定案件已準備
  就緒可排期審訊?
Yes/是 □ No/否 □
   
   
   
   
   
  If advice or confirmation has not been obtained, why
  and when would such advice and confirmation be
  obtained?
  若否,說明原因及何時可取得大律師/律師的
  法律意見及確定?
 

 

 

Signed/簽署:__________________________  Date/日期:______________________

Name of solicitors' firm/律師事務所名稱:____________________________________

Solicitors for the _____ *Applicant/Respondent / 代表第_____*申請人/答辯人

 

 

[LTPD: Review No. 1/2009]

 

Direction Issued by the President of the Lands Tribunal
Pursuant to Section 10(5)(a) of the
Lands Tribunal Ordinance (Cap. 17)

  Review Procedure

   

1.    The Lands Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) has the power to review its decision pursuant to section 11A of the Lands Tribunal Ordinance, Cap. 17 (“the Ordinance”).  Section 11A(1) to (4) of the Ordinance stipulates that:-

  (1) The Tribunal may, within 1 month from the date of any decision by it, decide to review that decision and, on such grounds as it may think sufficient, may set aside, reverse, vary or confirm it.
    (2)  The Tribunal may act under subsection (1)-
      (a)    on the application of any party; or
      (b)    on its own motion,
    and on notice to all other parties to the proceedings.
    (3) If the Tribunal shall have decided, within 1 month from the date of any decision, to exercise its power of review in respect thereof, such power may be exercised at any time thereafter whether within such period of 1 month or otherwise.
    (4) The Tribunal may, in any review, hear and receive any evidence it thinks fit for the purpose of determining the issue between the parties.”

2.    As decided in CLP Power Hong Kong Limited v. Commissioner of Rating and Valuation, LDRA 536/1999 & 48 others, the review process under section 11A of the Ordinance is a two-stage process and the other parties have a right to be heard at both stages.  First, the Tribunal has to consider whether an application for review should be entertained.  If the Tribunal decided that there should be a review, then the review will proceed.  That will be the second stage.  At the second stage, as provided under section 11A(4), the Tribunal may hear and receive evidence it thinks fit for the purpose of determining the issues between the parties.

3.    As far as the first stage is concerned, it is clear from the wordings of section 11A(1) and (3) of the Ordinance that the Tribunal has to decide whether there should be a review and that decision has to be made within one month from the date of the decision under review.

4.    However, as happened in many instances, when a party applies for a review shortly before the one-month time limit expires, there will be insufficient time to serve the review application on the other parties or to allow the other parties to respond.  That would effectively deprive the other parties the right to be heard.

5.    In order to afford the other parties an opportunity to present their objections at the first stage of the review process and to deal with this stage in a more efficient and costs saving manner, the following procedure shall be adopted:-

(1)    A party seeking review of a decision of the Tribunal shall make the review application by way of an inter partes summons substantially in accordance with the Form attached to this Practice Direction.

(2)    The review application must be supported by an affidavit or affirmation stating all the grounds of the review.

(3)    The review application and the supporting affidavit or affirmation must be filed with the Registrar and served by the party making the application on all the other interested parties not less than 5 working days (excluding Saturdays) before the end of the one-month period stipulated in section 11A(1) of the Ordinance, and the party making the review application must file an affidavit or affirmation of service within 3 working days (excluding Saturdays) after the service.

(4)    After receiving the review application and the supporting affidavit or affirmation, the other parties must file and serve their written submission in response to the review application within 3 working days (excluding Saturdays), failing which the Tribunal shall make the first stage decision by considering the supporting affidavit or affirmation of the party making the review application only.

(5)    Unless otherwise ordered by the Tribunal, the Tribunal shall deal with the first stage decision on papers without a hearing.

(6)    If the Tribunal decides to entertain a review application, a hearing date will be fixed to deal with the second stage of the review process, and all the parties concerned will be notified by the Registrar to attend the hearing accordingly.

(7)    If the Tribunal decides not to review its decision, the Registrar shall give written notice of the Tribunal’s decision to the parties accordingly.

6.    This Practice Direction shall take effect on 1 July 2009.

          Dated this 21st day of May 2009.

 

(Johnson Lam)
President, Lands Tribunal

 

Form - Application for Review

 

 

[LTPD: Tenancy No.1/2007]

Direction Issued by the President of the Tribunal
Pursuant to Sections 10(4) and (5)
of the Lands Tribunal Ordinance (Cap. 17)

Possession Cases under the Common Law

 

1.    The practice and procedure set out in Rules 68, 69 and 70 together with Form 22 of the Lands Tribunal Rules (Cap. 17A), including any subsequent amendments thereto, shall apply to an application for possession or for ejectment under the Common Law, notwithstanding that the proceedings were not made under the Landlord and Tenant (Consolidation) Ordinance (Cap. 7).

2.    This direction shall take immediate effect.

     Dated this 18th day of April 2007.

 

 

Johnson Lam
President, Lands Tribunal